path: root/5758-0.txt

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 5758 ***
MANY CARGOES

by W. W. JACOBS

Second Edition

New York

1894




Contents

 A CHANGE OF TREATMENT
 A LOVE PASSAGE
 THE CAPTAIN’S EXPLOIT
 CONTRABAND OF WAR
 A BLACK AFFAIR
 THE SKIPPER OF THE “OSPREY”
 IN BORROWED PLUMES
 THE BOATSWAIN’S WATCH
 LOW WATER
 IN MID-ATLANTIC
 AFTER THE INQUEST
 IN LIMEHOUSE REACH
 AN ELABORATE ELOPEMENT
 THE COOK OF THE “GANNET”
 A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE
 A CASE OF DESERTION
 OUTSAILED
 MATED
 THE RIVAL BEAUTIES
 MRS. BUNKER’S CHAPERON
 A HARBOUR OF REFUGE




A CHANGE OF TREATMENT


Yes, I’ve sailed under some ’cute skippers in my time,” said the
night-watchman; “them that go down in big ships see the wonders o’ the
deep, you know,” he added with a sudden chuckle, “but the one I’m going
to tell you about ought never to have been trusted out without ’is ma.
A good many o’ my skippers had fads, but this one was the worst I ever
sailed under.

“It’s some few years ago now; I’d shipped on his barque, the _John
Elliott_, as slow-going an old tub as ever I was aboard of, when I
wasn’t in quite a fit an’ proper state to know what I was doing, an’ I
hadn’t been in her two days afore I found out his ’obby through
overhearing a few remarks made by the second mate, who came up from
dinner in a hurry to make ’em. ‘I don’t mind saws an’ knives hung round
the cabin,’ he ses to the fust mate, ‘but when a chap has a ’uman ’and
alongside ’is plate, studying it while folks is at their food, it’s
more than a Christian man can stand.’

“‘That’s nothing,’ ses the fust mate, who had sailed with the barque
afore. ‘He’s half crazy on doctoring. We nearly had a mutiny aboard
once owing to his wanting to hold a _post-mortem_ on a man what fell
from the mast-head. Wanted to see what the poor feller died of.’

“‘I call it unwholesome,’ ses the second mate very savage.’ He offered
me a pill at breakfast the size of a small marble; quite put me off my
feed, it did.’

“Of course, the skipper’s fad soon got known for’ard. But I didn’t
think much about it, till one day I seed old Dan’l Dennis sitting on a
locker reading. Every now and then he’d shut the book, an’ look up,
closing ’is eyes, an’ moving his lips like a hen drinking, an’ then
look down at the book again.

“‘Why, Dan,’ I ses, ‘what’s up? you ain’t larning lessons at your time
o’ life?’

“‘Yes, I am,’ ses Dan very soft. ‘You might hear me say it, it’s this
one about heart disease.’

“He hands over the book, which was stuck full o’ all kinds o’ diseases,
and winks at me ’ard.

“‘Picked it up on a book-stall,’ he ses; then he shut ’is eyes an’ said
his piece wonderful. It made me quite queer to listen to ’im. ‘That’s
how I feel,’ ses he, when he’d finished. ‘Just strength enough to get
to bed. Lend a hand, Bill, an’ go an’ fetch the doctor.’

“Then I see his little game, but I wasn’t going to run any risks, so I
just mentioned, permiscous like, to the cook as old Dan seemed rather
queer, an’ went back an’ tried to borrer the book, being always fond of
reading. Old Dan pretended he was too ill to hear what I was saying,
an’ afore I could take it away from him, the skipper comes hurrying
down with a bag in his ’and.

“‘What’s the matter, my man?’ ses he, ‘what’s the matter?’

“‘I’m all right, sir,’ ses old Dan, ’cept that I’ve been swoonding away
a little.’

“‘Tell me exactly how you feel,’ ses the skipper, feeling his pulse.

“Then old Dan said his piece over to him, an’ the skipper shook his
head an’ looked very solemn.

“‘How long have you been like this?’ he ses.

“‘Four or five years, sir,’ ses Dan. ‘It ain’t nothing serious, sir, is
it?’

“‘You lie quite still,’ ses the skipper, putting a little trumpet thing
to his chest an’ then listening. ‘Um! there’s serious mischief here I’m
afraid, the prognotice is very bad.’

“‘Prog what, sir?’ ses Dan, staring.

“‘Prognotice,’ ses the skipper, at least I think that’s the word he
said. ‘You keep perfectly still, an’ I’ll go an’ mix you up a draught,
and tell the cook to get some strong beef-tea on.’

“Well, the skipper ’ad no sooner gone, than Cornish Harry, a great big
lumbering chap o’ six feet two, goes up to old Dan, an’ he ses, ‘Gimme
that book.’

“‘Go away,’ says Dan, ‘don’t come worrying ’ere; you ’eard the skipper
say how bad my prognotice was.’

“‘You lend me the book,’ ses Harry, ketching hold of him, ‘or else I’ll
bang you first, and split to the skipper arterwards. I believe I’m a
bit consumptive. Anyway, I’m going to see.’

“He dragged the book away from the old man, and began to study. There
was so many complaints in it he was almost tempted to have something
else instead of consumption, but he decided on that at last, an’ he got
a cough what worried the fo’c’sle all night long, an’ the next day,
when the skipper came down to see Dan, he could ’ardly ’ear hisself
speak.

“‘That’s a nasty cough you’ve got, my man,’ ses he, looking at Harry.

“‘Oh, it’s nothing, sir,’ ses Harry, careless like. ‘I’ve ’ad it for
months now off and on. I think it’s perspiring so of a night does it.”

“‘What?’ ses the skipper. ‘Do you perspire of a night?’

“‘Dredful,’ ses Harry. ‘You could wring the clo’es out. I s’pose it’s
healthy for me, ain’t it, sir?’

“‘Undo your shirt,’ ses the skipper, going over to him, an’ sticking
the trumpet agin him. ‘Now take a deep breath. Don’t cough.’

“‘I can’t help it, sir,’ ses Harry, ‘it will come. Seems to tear me to
pieces.’

“‘You get to bed at once,” says the skipper, taking away the trumpet,
an’ shaking his ’ed. ‘It’s a fortunate thing for you, my lad, you’re in
skilled hands. With care, I believe I can pull you round. How does that
medicine suit you, Dan?’

“‘Beautiful, sir,’ says Dan. ‘It’s wonderful soothing, I slep’ like a
new-born babe arter it.’

“‘I’ll send you some more,’ ses the skipper. ‘You’re not to get up
mind, either of you.’

“‘All right, sir,’ ses the two in very faint voices, an’ the skipper
went away arter telling us to be careful not to make a noise.

“We all thought it a fine joke at first, but the airs them two chaps
give themselves was something sickening. Being in bed all day, they was
naturally wakeful of a night, and they used to call across the fo’c’sle
inquiring arter each other’s healths, an’ waking us other chaps up. An’
they’d swop beef-tea an’ jellies with each other, an’ Dan ’ud try an’
coax a little port wine out o’ Harry, which he ’ad to make blood with,
but Harry ’ud say he hadn’t made enough that day, an’ he’d drink to the
better health of old Dan’s prognotice, an’ smack his lips until it
drove us a’most crazy to ’ear him.

“Arter these chaps had been ill two days, the other fellers began to
put their heads together, being maddened by the smell o’ beef-tea an’
the like, an’ said they was going to be ill too, and both the invalids
got into a fearful state of excitement.

“‘You’ll only spoil it for all of us,’ ses Harry, ‘and you don’t know
what to have without the book.’

“‘It’s all very well doing your work as well as our own,’ ses one of
the men. ‘It’s our turn now. It’s time you two got well.’

“‘_Well?_ ses Harry, ‘_well?_ Why you silly iggernerant chaps, we
shan’t never get well, people with our complaints never do. You ought
to know that.’

“‘Well, I shall split,’ ses one of them. “‘You do!’ ses Harry, ‘you do,
an’ I’ll put a ’ed on you that all the port wine and jellies in the
world wouldn’t cure. ’Sides, don’t you think the skipper knows what’s
the matter with us?’

“‘Afore the other chap could reply, the skipper hisself comes down,
accompanied by the fust mate, with a look on his face which made Harry
give the deepest and hollowest cough he’d ever done.

“‘What they reely want,’ ses the skipper, turning to the mate, ‘is
keerful nussing.’

“‘I wish you’d let _me_ nuss ’em,’ ses the fust mate, ‘only ten
minutes—I’d put ’em both on their legs, an’ running for their lives
into the bargain, in ten minutes.’

“‘Hold your tongue, sir,’ ses the skipper; ‘what you say is unfeeling,
besides being an insult to me. Do you think I studied medicine all
these years without knowing when a man’s ill?’

“The fust mate growled something and went on deck, and the skipper
started examining of ’em again. He said they was wonderfully patient
lying in bed so long, an’ he had ’em wrapped up in bedclo’es and
carried on deck, so as the pure air could have a go at ’em. _We_ had to
do the carrying, an’ there they sat, breathing the pure air, and
looking at the fust mate out of the corners of their eyes. If they
wanted anything from below one of us had to go an’ fetch it, an’ by the
time they was taken down to bed again, we all resolved to be took ill
too.

“Only two of ’em did it though, for Harry, who was a powerful,
ugly-tempered chap, swore he’d do all sorts o’ dreadful things to us if
we didn’t keep well and hearty, an’ all ’cept these two did. One of
’em, Mike Rafferty, laid up with a swelling on his ribs, which I knew
myself he ’ad ’ad for fifteen years, and the other chap had paralysis.
I never saw a man so reely happy as the skipper was. He was up an down
with his medicines and his instruments all day long, and used to make
notes of the cases in a big pocket-book, and read ’em to the second
mate at mealtimes.

“The fo’c’sle had been turned into hospital about a week, an’ I was on
deck doing some odd job or the other, when the cook comes up to me
pulling a face as long as a fiddle.

“‘Nother invalid,’ ses he; ‘fust mate’s gone stark, staring mad!’

“‘Mad?’ ses I.

“‘Yes,’ ses he. ‘He’s got a big basin in the galley, an’ he’s laughing
like a hyener an’ mixing bilge-water an’ ink, an’ paraffin an’ butter
an’ soap an’ all sorts o’ things up together. The smell’s enough to
kill a man; I’ve had to come away.’

“Curious-like, I jest walked up to the galley an’ puts my ’ed in, an’
there was the mate as the cook said, smiling all over his face, and
ladling some thick sticky stuff into a stone bottle.

“‘How’s the pore sufferers, sir?’ ses he, stepping out of the galley
jest as the skipper was going by.

“‘They’re very bad; but I hope for the best,” ses the skipper, looking
at him hard. ‘I’m glad to see you’ve turned a bit more feeling.’

“‘Yes, sir,’ ses the mate. ‘I didn’t think so at fust, but I can see
now them chaps is all very ill. You’ll s’cuse me saying it, but I don’t
quite approve of your treatment.’

“I thought the skipper would ha’ bust.

“‘My treatment?’ ses he. ‘My treatment? What do you know about it?’

“‘You’re treating ’em wrong, sir,’ ses the mate. ‘I have here’ (patting
the jar) ‘a remedy which ’ud cure them all if you’d only let me try
it.’

“‘Pooh!’ ses the skipper. ‘One medicine cure all diseases! The old
story. What is it? Where’d you get it from?’ ses he.

“‘I brought the ingredients aboard with me,’ ses the mate. ‘It’s a
wonderful medicine discovered by my grandmother, an’ if I might only
try it I’d thoroughly cure them pore chaps.’

“‘Rubbish!’ ses the skipper.

“‘Very well, sir,’ ses the mate, shrugging his shoulders. ‘O’ course,
if you won’t let me you won’t. Still I tell you, if you’d let me try
I’d cure ’em all in two days. That’s a fair challenge.’

“Well, they talked, and talked, and talked, until at last the skipper
give way and went down below with the mate, and told the chaps they was
to take the new medicine for two days, jest to prove the mate was
wrong.

“‘Let pore old Dan try it first, sir,’ ses Harry, starting up, an’
sniffing as the mate took the cork out; ‘he’s been awful bad since
you’ve been away.’

“‘Harry’s worse than I am, sir,’ ses Dan; ‘it’s only his kind heart
that makes him say that.’

“‘It don’t matter which is fust,’ ses the mate, filling a tablespoon
with it, ‘there’s plenty for all. Now, Harry.’

“‘Take it,’ ses the skipper.

“Harry took it, an’ the fuss he made you’d ha’ thought he was
swallering a football. It stuck all round his mouth, and he carried on
so dredful that the other invalids was half sick afore it came to them.

“By the time the other three ’ad ’ad theirs it was as good as a
pantermime, an’ the mate corked the bottle up, and went an’ sat down on
a locker while they tried to rinse their mouths out with the luxuries
which had been given ’em.

“‘How do you feel?’ ses the skipper.

“‘I’m dying,’ ses Dan.

“‘So’m I,’ ses Harry; ‘I b’leeve the mate’s pisoned us.”

“The skipper looks over at the mate very stern an’ shakes his ’ed
slowly.

“‘It’s all right,’ ses the mate. ‘It’s always like that the first dozen
or so doses.’

“‘Dozen or so doses!’ ses old Dan, in a far-away voice.

“‘It has to be taken every twenty minutes,’ ses the mate, pulling out
his pipe and lighting it; an’ the four men groaned all together.

“‘I can’t allow it,’ ses the skipper, ‘I can’t allow it. Men’s lives
mustn’t be sacrificed for an experiment.’

“‘’T ain’t a experiment,’ ses the mate very indignant, ‘it’s an old
family medicine.’

“‘Well, they shan’t have any more,’ ses the skipper firmly.

“‘Look here,’ ses the mate. ‘If I kill any one o’ these men I’ll give
you twenty pound. Honour bright, I will.’

“‘Make it twenty-five,’ ses the skipper, considering.

“‘Very good,’ ses the mate. ‘Twenty-five; I can’t say no fairer than
that, can I? It’s about time for another dose now.’

“He gave ’em another tablespoonful all round as the skipper left, an’
the chaps what wasn’t invalids nearly bust with joy. He wouldn’t let
’em have anything to take the taste out, ’cos he said it didn’t give
the medicine a chance, an’ he told us other chaps to remove the
temptation, an’ you bet we did.

“After the fifth dose, the invalids began to get desperate, an’ when
they heard they’d got to be woke up every twenty minutes through the
night to take the stuff, they sort o’ give up. Old Dan said he felt a
gentle glow stealing over him and strengthening him, and Harry said
that it felt like a healing balm to his lungs. All of ’em agreed it was
a wonderful sort o’ medicine, an’ arter the sixth dose the man with
paralysis dashed up on deck, and ran up the rigging like a cat. He sat
there for hours spitting, an’ swore he’d brain anybody who interrupted
him, an’ arter a little while Mike Rafferty went up and j’ined him, an’
if the fust mate’s ears didn’t burn by reason of the things them two
pore sufferers said about ’im, they ought to.

“They was all doing full work next day, an’ though, o’ course, the
skipper saw how he’d been done, he didn’t allude to it. Not in words,
that is; but when a man tries to make four chaps do the work of eight,
an’ hits ’em when they don’t, it’s a easy job to see where the shoe
pinches.”




A LOVE PASSAGE


The mate was leaning against the side of the schooner, idly watching a
few red-coated linesmen lounging on the Tower Quay. Careful mariners
were getting out their side-lights, and careless lightermen were
progressing by easy bumps from craft to craft on their way up the
river. A tug, half burying itself in its own swell, rushed panting by,
and a faint scream came from aboard an approaching skiff as it tossed
in the wash.

“_Jessica_ ahoy!” bawled a voice from the skiff as she came rapidly
alongside.

The mate, roused from his reverie, mechanically caught the line and
made it fast, moving with alacrity as he saw that the captain’s
daughter was one of the occupants. Before he had got over his surprise
she was on deck with her boxes, and the captain was paying off the
watermen.

“You’ve seen my daughter Hetty afore, haven’t you?” said the skipper.
“She’s coming with us this trip. You’d better go down and make up her
bed, Jack, in that spare bunk.”

“Ay, ay,” said the mate dutifully, moving off.

“Thank you, I’ll do it myself,” said the scandalised Hetty, stepping
forward hastily.

“As you please,” said the skipper, leading the way below. “Let’s have a
light on, Jack.”

The mate struck a match on his boot, and lit the lamp.

“There’s a few things in there’ll want moving,” said the skipper, as he
opened the door. “I don’t know where we’re to keep the onions now,
Jack.”

“We’ll find a place for ’em,” said the mate confidently, as he drew out
a sack and placed it on the table.

“I’m not going to sleep in there,” said the visitor decidedly, as she
peered in. “Ugh! there’s a beetle. Ugh!”

“It’s quite dead,” said the mate reassuringly. “I’ve never seen a live
beetle on this ship.”

“I want to go home,” said the girl. “You’ve no business to make me come
when I don’t want to.”

“You should behave yourself then,” said her father magisterially. “What
about sheets, Jack; and pillers?”

The mate sat on the table, and, grasping his chin, pondered. Then as
his gaze fell upon the pretty, indignant face of the passenger, he lost
the thread of his ideas.

“She’ll have to have some o’ my things for the present,” said the
skipper.

“Why not,” said the mate, looking up again—“why not let her have your
state-room?”

“’Cos I want it myself,” replied the other calmly.

The mate blushed for him, and, the girl leaving them to arrange matters
as they pleased, the two men, by borrowing here and contriving there,
made up the bunk. The girl was standing by the galley when they went on
deck again, an object of curious and respectful admiration to the crew,
who had come on board in the meantime. She stayed on deck until the air
began to blow fresher in the wider reaches, and then, with a brief
good-night to her father, retired below.

“She made up her mind to come with us rather suddenly, didn’t she?”
inquired the mate after she had gone.

“She didn’t make up her mind at all,” said the skipper; “we did it for
her, me an’ the missus. It’s a plan on our part.”

“Wants strengthening?” said the mate suggestively.

“Well, the fact is,” said the skipper, “it’s like this, Jack; there’s a
friend o’ mine, a provision dealer in a large way o’ business, wants to
marry my girl, and me an’ the missus want him to marry her, so, o’
course, she wants to marry someone else. Me an’ ’er mother we put our
’eads together and decided for her to come away. When she’s at ’ome,
instead o’ being out with Towson, direckly her mother’s back’s turned
she’s out with that young sprig of a clerk.”

“Nice-looking young feller, I s’pose?” said the mate somewhat
anxiously.

“Not a bit of it,” said the other firmly. “Looks as though he had never
had a good meal in his life. Now my friend Towson, he’s all right; he’s
a man of about my own figger.”

“She’ll marry the clerk,” said the mate, with conviction.

“I’ll bet you she don’t,” said the skipper. “I’m an artful man, Jack,
an’ I, generally speaking, get my own way. I couldn’t live with my
missus peaceable if it wasn’t for management.”

The mate smiled safely in the darkness, the skipper’s management
consisting chiefly of slavish obedience.

“I’ve got a cabinet fortygraph of him for the cabin mantel-piece,
Jack,” continued the wily father. “He gave it to me o’ purpose. She’ll
see that when she won’t see the clerk, an’ by-and-bye she’ll fall into
our way of thinking. Anyway, she’s going to stay here till she does.”

“You know your way about, cap’n,” said the mate, in pretended
admiration.

The skipper laid his finger on his nose, and winked at the mainmast.
“There’s few can show me the way, Jack,” he answered softly; “very few.
Now I want you to help me too; I want you to talk to her a great deal.”

“Ay, ay,” said the mate, winking at the mast in his turn.

“Admire the fortygraph on the mantel-piece,” said the skipper.

“I will,” said the other.

“Tell her about a lot o’ young girls you know as married young
middle-aged men, an’ loved ’em more an’ more every day of their lives,”
continued the skipper.

“Not another word,” said the mate. “I know just what you want. She
shan’t marry the clerk if I can help it.”

The other turned and gripped him warmly by the hand. “If ever you are a
father your self, Jack,” he said with emotion, “I hope as how
somebody’ll stand by you as you’re standing by me.”

The mate was relieved the next day when he saw the portrait of Towson.
He stroked his moustache, and felt that he gained in good looks every
time he glanced at it.

Breakfast finished, the skipper, who had been on deck all night,
retired to his bunk. The mate went on deck and took charge, watching
with great interest the movements of the passenger as she peered into
the galley and hotly assailed the cook’s method of washing up.

“Don’t you like the sea?” he inquired politely, as she came and sat on
the cabin skylight.

Miss Alsen shook her head dismally. “I’ve got to like it,” she remarked.

“Your father was saying something to me about it,” said the mate
guardedly.

“Did he tell the cook and the cabin boy too?” inquired Miss Alsen,
flushing somewhat. “What did he tell you?”

“Told me about a man named Towson,” said the mate, becoming intent on
the sails, “and—another fellow.”

“I took a little notice of _him_ just to spoil the other,” said the
girl, “not that I cared for him. I can’t understand a girl caring for
any man. Great, clumsy, ugly things.”

“You don’t like him then?” said the mate.

“Of course not,” said the girl, tossing her head.

“And yet they’ve sent you to sea to get out of his way,” said the mate
meditatively. “Well, the best thing you can do”—His hardihood failed
him at the pitch.

“Go on,” said the girl.

“Well, it’s this way,” said the mate, coughing; “they’ve sent you to
sea to get you out of this fellow’s way, so if you fall in love with
somebody on the ship they’ll send you home again.”

“So they will,” said the girl eagerly. “I’ll pretend to fall in love
with that nice-looking sailor you call Harry. What a lark!”

“I shouldn’t do that,” said the mate gravely.

“Why not?” said the girl.

“’Tisn’t discipline,” said the mate very firmly; “it wouldn’t do at
all. He’s before the mast.”

“Oh, I see,” remarked Miss Alsen, smiling scornfully.

“I only mean pretend, of course,” said the mate, colouring. “Just to
oblige you.”

“Of course,” said the girl calmly. “Well, how are we to be in love?”

The mate flushed darkly. “I don’t know much about such things,” he said
at length; “but we’ll have to look at each other, and all that sort of
thing, you know.”

“I don’t mind that,” said the girl.

“Then we’ll get on by degrees,” said the other. “I expect we shall both
find it come easier after a time.”

“Anything to get home again,” said the girl, rising and walking slowly
away.

The mate began his part of the love-making at once, and, fixing a gaze
of concentrated love on the object of his regard, nearly ran down a
smack. As he had prognosticated, it came easy to him, and other
well-marked symptoms, such as loss of appetite and a partiality for
bright colours, developed during the day. Between breakfast and tea he
washed five times, and raised the ire of the skipper to a dangerous
pitch by using the ship’s butter to remove tar from his fingers.

By ten o’clock that night he was far advanced in a profound melancholy.
All the looking had been on his side, and, as he stood at the wheel
keeping the schooner to her course, he felt a fellow-feeling for the
hapless Towson. His meditations were interrupted by a slight figure
which emerged from the companion, and, after a moment’s hesitation,
came and took its old seat on the skylight.

“Calm and peaceful up here, isn’t it?” said he, after waiting some time
for her to speak. “Stars are very bright to-night.”

“Don’t talk to me,” said Miss Alsen snappishly.

“Why doesn’t this nasty little ship keep still? I believe it’s you
making her jump about like this.”

“Me?” said the mate in amazement.

“Yes, with that wheel.”

“I can assure you “—began the mate.

“Yes, I knew you’d say so,” said the girl.

“Come and steer yourself,” said the mate; “then you’ll see.”

Much to his surprise she came, and, leaning limply against the wheel,
put her little hands on the spokes, while the mate explained the
mysteries of the compass. As he warmed with his subject he ventured to
put his hands on the same spokes, and, gradually becoming more
venturesome, boldly supported her with his arm every time the schooner
gave a lurch.

“Thank you,” said Miss Alsen, coldly extricating herself, as the male
fancied another lurch was coming. “Good-night.”

She retired to the cabin as a dark figure, which was manfully knuckling
the last remnant of sleep from its eyelids, stood before the mate,
chuckling softly.

“Clear night,” said the seaman, as he took the wheel in his great paws.

“Beastly,” said the mate absently, and, stifling a sigh, went below and
turned in.

He lay awake for a few minutes, and then, well satisfied with the day’s
proceedings, turned over and fell asleep. He was pleased to discover,
when he awoke, that the slight roll of the night before had
disappeared, and that there was hardly any motion on the schooner. The
passenger herself was already at the breakfast-table.

“Cap’n’s on deck, I s’pose?” said the mate, preparing to resume
negotiations where they were broken off the night before. “I hope you
feel better than you did last night.”

“Yes, thank you,” said she.

“You’ll make a good sailor in time,” said the mate.

“I hope not,” said Miss Alsen, who thought it time to quell a gleam of
peculiar tenderness plainly apparent in the mate’s eyes. “I shouldn’t
like to be a sailor even if I were a man.”

“Why not?” inquired the other.

“I don’t know,” said the girl meditatively; “but sailors are generally
such scrubby little men, aren’t they?”

“_Scrubby?_” repeated the mate, in a dazed voice.

“I’d sooner be a soldier,” she continued; “I like soldiers—they’re so
manly. I wish there was one here now.”

“What for?” inquired the mate, in the manner of a sulky schoolboy.

“If there was a man like that here now,” said Miss Alsen thoughtfully,
“I’d dare him to mustard old Towson’s nose.”

“Do what?” inquired the astonished mate.

“Mustard old Towson’s nose,” said Miss Alsen, glancing lightly from the
cruet-stand to the portrait.

The infatuated man hesitated a moment, and then, reaching over to the
cruet, took out the spoon, and with a pale, determined face,
indignantly daubed the classic features of the provision dealer. His
indignation was not lessened by the behaviour of the temptress, who,
instead of fawning upon him for his bravery, crammed her handkerchief
to her mouth and giggled foolishly.

“Here’s father,” she said suddenly, as a step sounded above. “Oh, you
will get it!”

She rose from her seat, and, standing aside to let her father pass,
went on deck. The skipper sank on to a locker, and, raising the
tea-pot, poured himself out a cup of tea, which he afterwards decanted
into a saucer. He had just raised it to his lips, when he saw something
over the rim of it which made him put it down again untasted, and stare
blankly at the mantel-piece.

“Who the—what the—who the devil’s done this?” he inquired in a
strangulated voice, as he rose and regarded the portrait.

“I did,” said the mate.

“You did?” roared the other. “You? What for?”

“I don’t know,” said the mate awkwardly. “Something seemed to come over
me all of a sudden, and I felt as though I _must_ do it.”

“But what for? Where’s the sense of it?” said the skipper.

The mate shook his head sheepishly.

“But what did you want to do such a monkey-trick _for?_” roared the
skipper.

“I don’t know,” said the mate doggedly; “but it’s done, ain’t it? and
it’s no good talking about it.”

The skipper looked at him in wrathful perplexity. “You’d better have
advice when we get to port, Jack,” he said at length; “the last few
weeks I’ve noticed you’ve been a bit strange in your manner. You go an’
show that ’ed of yours to a doctor.”

The mate grunted, and went on deck for sympathy, but, finding Miss
Alsen in a mood far removed from sentiment, and not at all grateful,
drew off whistling. Matters were in this state when the skipper
appeared, wiping his mouth.

“I’ve put another portrait on the mantel-piece, Jack,” he said
menacingly; “it’s the only other one I’ve got, an’ I wish you to
understand that if that only _smells_ mustard, there’ll be such a row
in this ’ere ship that you won’t be able to ’ear yourself speak for the
noise.”

He moved off with dignity as his daughter, who had overheard the
remark, came sidling up to the mate and smiled on him agreeably.

“He’s put another portrait there,” she said softly.

“You’ll find the mustard-pot in the cruet,” said the mate coldly.

Miss Alsen turned and watched her father as he went forward, and then,
to the mate’s surprise, went below without another word. A prey to
curiosity, but too proud to make any overture, he compromised matters
by going and standing near the companion.

“Mate!” said a stealthy whisper at the foot of the ladder.

The mate gazed calmly out to sea.

“Jack!” said the girl again, in a lower whisper than before.

The mate went hot all over, and at once descended. He found Miss Alsen,
her eyes sparkling, with the mustard-pot in her left hand and the spoon
in her right, executing a war-dance in front of the second portrait.

“Don’t do it,” said the mate, in alarm.

“Why not?” she inquired, going within an inch of it.

“He’ll think it’s me,” said the mate.

“That’s why I called you down here,” said she; “you don’t think I
wanted you, do you?”

“You put that spoon down,” said the mate, who was by no means desirous
of another interview with the skipper.

“Shan’t!” said Miss Alsen.

The mate sprang at her, but she dodged round the table. He leaned over,
and, catching her by the left arm, drew her towards him; then, with her
flushed, laughing face close to his, he forgot everything else, and
kissed her.

“Oh!” said Hetty indignantly.

“Will you give it to me now?” said the mate, trembling at his boldness.

“Take it,” said she. She leaned across the table, and, as the mate
advanced, dabbed viciously at him with the spoon. Then she suddenly
dropped both articles on the table and moved away, as the mate,
startled by a footstep at the door, turned a flushed visage, ornamented
with three streaks of mustard, on to the dumbfounded skipper.

“Sakes alive!” said that astonished mariner, as soon as he could speak;
“if he ain’t a-mustarding his own face now—I never ’eard of such a
thing in all my life. Don’t go near ’im, Hetty. Jack!”

“Well,” said the mate, wiping his smarting face with his handkerchief.

“You’ve never been took like this before?” queried the skipper
anxiously.

“O’ course not,” said the mortified mate.

“Don’t you say o’ course not to me,” said the other warmly, “after
behaving like this. A straight weskit’s what you want. I’ll go an’ see
old Ben about it. He’s got an uncle in a ’sylum. You come up too, my
girl.”

He went in search of Ben, oblivious of the fact that his daughter,
instead of following him, came no farther than the door, where she
stood and regarded her victim compassionately.

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “Does it smart?”

“A little,” said the mate; “don’t you trouble about me.”

“You see what you get for behaving badly,” said Miss Alsen judicially.

“It’s worth it,” said the mate, brightening.

“I’m afraid it’ll blister,” said she. She crossed over to him, and
putting her head on one side, eyed the traces wisely. “Three marks,”
she said.

“I only had one,” suggested the mate.

“One what?” enquired Hetty.

“Those,” said the mate.

In full view of the horrified skipper, who was cautiously peeping at
the supposed lunatic through the skylight, he kissed her again.

“You can go away, Ben,” said the skipper huskily to the expert. “D’ye
hear, you can go _away_, and not a word about this, mind.”

The expert went away grumbling, and the father, after another glance,
which showed him his daughter nestling comfortably on the mate’s right
shoulder, stole away and brooded darkly over this crowning
complication. An ordinary man would have run down and interrupted them;
the master of the _Jessica_ thought he could attain his ends more
certainly by diplomacy, and so careful was his demeanour that the
couple in the cabin had no idea that they had been observed—the mate
listening calmly to a lecture on incipient idiocy which the skipper
thought it advisable to bestow.

Until the mid-day meal on the day following he made no sign. If
anything he was even more affable than usual, though his wrath rose at
the glances which were being exchanged across the table.

“By the way, Jack,” he said at length, “what’s become of Kitty Loney?”

“Who?” inquired the mate. “Who’s Kitty Loney?”

It was now the skipper’s turn to stare, and he did it admirably.

“Kitty Loney,” he said in surprise, “the little girl you are going to
marry.”

“Who are you getting at?” said the mate, going scarlet as he met the
gaze opposite.

“I don’t know what you mean,” said the skipper with dignity. “I’m
allooding to Kitty Loney, the little girl in the red hat and white
feathers you introduced to me as your future.”

The mate sank back in his seat, and regarded him with open-mouthed,
horrified astonishment.

“You don’t mean to say you’ve chucked ’er,” pursued the heartless
skipper, “after getting an advance from me to buy the ring with, too?
Didn’t you buy the ring with the money?”

“No,” said the mate, “I—oh, no—of course—what on earth are you talking
about?”

The skipper rose from his seat and regarded him sorrowfully but
severely. “I’m sorry, Jack,” he said stiffly, “if I’ve said anything to
annoy you, or anyway hurt your feelings. O’ course it’s your business,
not mine. P’raps you’ll say you never heard o’ Kitty Loney?”

“I do say so,” said the bewildered mate; “I do say so.”

The skipper eyed him sternly, and without another word left the cabin.
“If she’s like her mother,” he said to himself, chuckling as he went up
the companion-ladder, “I think that’ll do.”

There was an awkward pause after his departure. “I’m sure I don’t know
what you must think of me,” said the mate at length, “but I don’t know
what your father’s talking about.”

“I don’t think anything,” said Hetty calmly. “Pass the potatoes,
please.”

“I suppose it’s a joke of his,” said the mate, complying.

“And the salt,” said she; “thank you.”

“But you don’t believe it?” said the mate pathetically.

“Oh, don’t be silly,” said the girl calmly. “What does it matter
whether I do or not?”

“It matters a great deal,” said the mate gloomily. “It’s life or death
to me.”

“Oh, nonsense,” said Hetty. “She won’t know of your foolishness. I
won’t tell her.”

“I tell you,” said the mate desperately, “there never was a Kitty
Loney. What do you think of that?”

“I think you are very mean,” said the girl scornfully; “don’t talk to
me any more, please.”

“Just as you like,” said the mate, beginning to lose his temper.

He pushed his plate from him and departed, while the girl, angry and
resentful, put the potatoes back as being too floury for consumption in
the circumstances.

For the remainder of the passage she treated him with a politeness and
good humour through which he strove in vain to break. To her surprise
her father made no objection, at the end of the voyage, when she
coaxingly suggested going back by train; and the mate, as they sat at
dummy-whist on the evening before her departure, tried in vain to
discuss the journey in an unconcerned fashion.

“It’ll be a long journey,” said Hetty, who still liked him well enough
to make him smart a bit, “What’s trumps?”

“You’ll be all right,” said her father. “Spades.”

He won for the third time that evening, and, feeling wonderfully well
satisfied with the way in which he had played his cards generally,
could not resist another gibe at the crestfallen mate.

“You’ll have to give up playing cards and all that sort o’ thing when
you’re married, Jack,” said he.

“Ay, ay,” said the mate recklessly, “Kitty don’t like cards.”

“I thought there was no Kitty,” said the girl, looking up, scornfully.

“She don’t like cards,” repeated the mate. “Lord, what a spree we had,
cap’n, when we went to the Crystal Palace with her that night.”

“Ay, that we did,” said the skipper.

“Remember the roundabouts?” said the mate.

“I do,” said the skipper merrily. “I’ll never forget ’em.”

“You and that friend of hers, Bessie Watson, lord how you did go on!”
continued the mate, in a sort of ecstasy. The skipper stiffened
suddenly in his chair. “What on earth are you talking about?” he
inquired gruffly.

“Bessie Watson,” said the mate, in tones of innocent surprise. “Little
girl in a blue hat with white feathers, and a blue frock, that came
with us.”

“You’re drunk,” said the skipper, grinding his teeth, as he saw the
trap into which he had walked.

“Don’t you remember when you two got lost, an’ me and Kitty were
looking all over the place for you?” demanded the mate, still in the
same tones of pleasant reminiscence.

He caught Hetty’s eye, and noticed with a thrill that it beamed with
soft and respectful admiration.

“You’ve been drinking,” repeated the skipper, breathing hard. “How dare
you talk like that afore my daughter?”

“It’s only right I should know,” said Hetty, drawing herself up. “I
wonder what mother’ll say to it all?”

“You say anything to your mother if you dare,” said the now maddened
skipper. “You know what _she_ is. It’s all the mate’s nonsense.”

“I’m very sorry, cap’n,” said the mate, “if I’ve said anything to annoy
you, or anyway hurt your feelings. O’ course it’s your business, not
mine. Perhaps you’ll say you never heard o’ Bessie Watson?”

“Mother shall hear of her,” said Hetty, while her helpless sire was
struggling for breath.

“Perhaps you’ll tell us who this Bessie Watson is, and where she
lives?” he said at length.

“She lives with Kitty Loney,” said the mate simply.

The skipper rose, and his demeanour was so alarming that Hetty shrank
instinctively to the mate for protection. In full view of his captain,
the mate placed his arm about her waist, and in this position they
confronted each other for some time in silence. Then Hetty looked up
and spoke.

“I’m going home by water,” she said briefly.




THE CAPTAIN’S EXPLOIT


It was a wet, dreary night in that cheerless part of the great
metropolis known as Wapping. The rain, which had been falling heavily
for hours, still fell steadily on to the sloppy pavements and roads,
and joining forces in the gutter, rushed impetuously to the nearest
sewer. The two or three streets which had wedged themselves in between
the docks and the river, and which, as a matter of fact, really
comprise the beginning and end of Wapping, were deserted, except for a
belated van crashing over the granite roads, or the chance form of a
dock-labourer plodding doggedly along, with head bent in distaste for
the rain, and hands sunk in trouser-pockets.

“Beastly night,” said Captain Bing, as he rolled out of the private bar
of the “Sailor’s Friend,” and, ignoring the presence of the step, took
a little hurried run across the pavement. “Not fit for a dog to be out
in.”

He kicked, as he spoke, at a shivering cur which was looking in at the
crack of the bar-door, with a hazy view of calling its attention to the
matter, and then, pulling up the collar of his rough pea-jacket,
stepped boldly out into the rain. Three or four minutes’ walk, or
rather roll, brought him to a dark narrow passage, which ran between
two houses to the water-side. By a slight tack to starboard at a
critical moment he struck the channel safely, and followed it until it
ended in a flight of old stone steps, half of which were under water.

“Where for?” inquired a man, starting up from a small penthouse formed
of rough pieces of board.

“Schooner in the tier, _Smiling Jane_,” said the captain gruffly, as he
stumbled clumsily into a boat and sat down in the stern. “Why don’t you
have better seats in this ’ere boat?”

“They’re there, if you’ll look for them,” said the waterman; “and
you’ll find ’em easier sitting than that bucket.”

“Why don’t you put ’em where a man can see ’em?” inquired the captain,
raising his voice a little.

The other opened his mouth to reply, but realising that it would lead
to a long and utterly futile argument, contented himself with asking
his fare to trim the boat better; and, pushing off from the steps,
pulled strongly through the dark lumpy water. The tide was strong, so
that they made but slow progress.

“When I was a young man,” said the fare with severity, “I’d ha’ pulled
this boat across and back afore now.”

“When you was a young man,” said the man at the oars, who had a local
reputation as a wit, “there wasn’t no boats; they was all Noah’s arks
then.”

“Stow your gab,” said the captain, after a pause of deep thought.

The other, whose besetting sin was certainly not loquacity, ejected a
thin stream of tobacco-juice over the side, spat on his hands, and
continued his laborious work until a crowd of dark shapes, surmounted
by a network of rigging, loomed up before them.

“Now, which is your little barge?” he inquired, tugging strongly to
maintain his position against the fast-flowing tide.

“_Smiling Jane_” said his fare.

“Ah,” said the waterman, “_Smiling Jane_, is it? You sit there, cap’n,
an’ I’ll row round all their sterns while you strike matches and look
at the names. We’ll have quite a nice little evening.”

“There she is,” cried the captain, who was too muddled to notice the
sarcasm; “there’s the little beauty. Steady, my lad.”

He reached out his hand as he spoke, and as the boat jarred violently
against a small schooner, seized a rope which hung over the side, and,
swaying to and fro, fumbled in his pocket for the fare.

“Steady, old boy,” said the waterman affectionately. He had just
received twopence-halfpenny and a shilling by mistake for threepence.
“Easy up the side. You ain’t such a pretty figger as you was when your
old woman made such a bad bargain.”

The captain paused in his climb, and poising himself on one foot,
gingerly felt for his tormentor’s head with the other. Not finding it,
he flung his leg over the bulwark, and gained the deck of the vessel as
the boat swung round with the tide and disappeared in the darkness.

“All turned in,” said the captain, gazing owlishly at the deserted
deck. “Well, there’s a good hour an’ a half afore we start; I’ll turn
in too.”

He walked slowly aft, and sliding back the companion-hatch, descended
into a small evil-smelling cabin, and stood feeling in the darkness for
the matches. They were not to be found, and, growling profanely, he
felt his way to the state-room, and turned in all standing.

It was still dark when he awoke, and hanging over the edge of the bunk,
cautiously felt for the floor with his feet, and having found it, stood
thoughtfully scratching his head, which seemed to have swollen to
abnormal proportions.

“Time they were getting under weigh,” he said at length, and groping
his way to the foot of the steps, he opened the door of what looked
like a small pantry, but which was really the mate’s boudoir.

“Jem,” said the captain gruffly.

There was no reply, and jumping to the conclusion that he was above,
the captain tumbled up the steps and gained the deck, which, as far as
he could see, was in the same deserted condition as when he left it.
Anxious to get some idea of the time, he staggered to the side and
looked over. The tide was almost at the turn, and the steady clank,
clank of neighbouring windlasses showed that other craft were just
getting under weigh. A barge, its red light turning the water to blood,
with a huge wall of dark sail, passed noiselessly by, the indistinct
figure of a man leaning skilfully upon the tiller.

As these various signs of life and activity obtruded themselves upon
the skipper of the _Smiling Jane_, his wrath rose higher and higher as
he looked around the wet, deserted deck of his own little craft. Then
he walked forward and thrust his head down the forecastle hatchway.

As he expected, there was a complete sleeping chorus below; the deep
satisfied snoring of half-a-dozen seamen, who, regardless of the tide
and their captain’s feelings, were slumbering sweetly, in blissful
ignorance of all that the _Lancet_ might say upon the twin subjects of
overcrowding and ventilation.

“Below there, you lazy thieves!” roared the captain; “tumble up, tumble
up!”

The snores stopped. “Ay, ay!” said a sleepy voice. “What’s the matter,
master?”

“Matter!” repeated the other, choking violently. “Ain’t you going to
sail to-night?”

“To-night!” said another voice, in surprise. “Why, I thought we wasn’t
going to sail till Wen’sday.”

Not trusting himself to reply, so careful was he of the morals of his
men, the skipper went and leaned over the side and communed with the
silent water. In an incredibly short space of time five or six dusky
figures pattered up on to the deck, and a minute or two later the harsh
clank of the windlass echoed far and wide.

The captain took the wheel. A fat and very sleepy seaman put up the
side-lights, and the little schooner, detaching itself by the aid of
boat-hooks and fenders from the neighbouring craft, moved slowly down
with the tide. The men, in response to the captain’s fervent orders,
climbed aloft, and sail after sail was spread to the gentle breeze.

“Hi! you there,” cried the captain to one of the men who stood near
him, coiling up some loose line.

“Sir?” said the man.

“Where is the mate?” inquired the captain.

“Man with red whiskers and pimply nose?” said the man interrogatively.

“That’s him to a hair,” answered the other.

“Ain’t seen him since he took me on at eleven,” said the man.

“How many new hands are there?”

“I b’leeve we’re all fresh,” was the reply. “I don’t believe some of
’em have ever smelt salt water afore.”

“The mate’s been at it again,” said the captain warmly, “that’s what he
has. He’s done it afore and got left behind. Them what can’t stand
drink, my man, shouldn’t take it, remember that.”

“He said we wasn’t going to sail till Wen’sday,” remarked the man, who
found the captain’s attitude rather trying.

“He’ll get sacked, that’s what he’ll get,” said the captain warmly. “I
shall report him as soon as I get ashore.”

The subject exhausted, the seaman returned to his work, and the captain
continued steering in moody silence.

Slowly, slowly darkness gave way to light. The different portions of
the craft, instead of all being blurred into one, took upon themselves
shape, and stood out wet and distinct in the cold grey of the breaking
day. But the lighter it became, the harder the skipper stared and
rubbed his eyes, and looked from the deck to the flat marshy shore, and
from the shore back to the deck again.

“Here, come here,” he cried, beckoning to one of the crew.

“Yessir,” said the man, advancing.

“There’s something in one of my eyes,” faltered the skipper. “I can’t
see straight; everything seems mixed up. Now, speaking deliberate and
without any hurry, which side o’ the ship do you say the cook’s
galley’s on?”

“Starboard,” said the man promptly, eyeing him with astonishment.

“Starboard,” repeated the other softly. “He says starboard, and that’s
what it seems to me. My lad, yesterday morning it was on the port
side.”

The seaman received this astounding communication with calmness, but,
as a slight concession to appearances, said “Lor!”

“And the water-cask,” said the skipper; “what colour is it?”

“Green,” said the man.

“Not white?” inquired the skipper, leaning heavily upon the wheel.

“Whitish-green,” said the man, who always believed in keeping in with
his superior officers.

The captain swore at him.

By this time two or three of the crew who had over-heard part of the
conversation had collected aft, and now stood in a small wondering knot
before their strange captain.

“My lads,” said the latter, moistening his dry lips with his tongue, “I
name no names—I don’t know ’em yet—and I cast no suspicions, but
somebody has been painting up and altering this ’ere craft, and
twisting things about until a man ’ud hardly know her. Now what’s the
little game?”

There was no answer, and the captain, who was seeing things clearer and
clearer in the growing light, got paler and paler.

“I must be going crazy,” he muttered. “Is this the _Smiling Jane_, or
am I dreaming?”

“It ain’t the _Smiling Jane_,” said one of the seamen; “leastways,” he
added cautiously, “it wasn’t when I came aboard.”

“Not the _Smiling Jane!_” roared the skipper; “what is it, then?”

“Why, the _Mary Ann_,” chorused the astonished crew.

“My lads,” faltered the agonised captain after a long pause. “My lads—”
He stopped and swallowed something in his throat. “I’ve been and
brought away the wrong ship,” he continued with an effort; “that’s what
I’ve done. I must have been bewitched.”

“Well, who’s having the little game now?” inquired a voice.

“Somebody else’ll be sacked as well as the mate,” said another.

“We must take her back,” said the captain, raising his voice to drown
these mutterings. “Stand by there!”

The bewildered crew went to their posts, the captain gave his orders in
a voice which had never been so subdued and mellow since it broke at
the age of fourteen, and the _Mary Ann_ took in sail, and, dropping her
anchor, waited patiently for the turning of the tide.


The church bells in Wapping and Rotherhithe were just striking the hour
of mid-day, though they were heard by few above the noisy din of
workers on wharves and ships, as a short stout captain, and a mate with
red whiskers and a pimply nose, stood up in a waterman’s boat in the
centre of the river, and gazed at each other in blank astonishment.

“She’s gone, clean gone!” murmured the bewildered captain.

“Clean as a whistle,” said the mate. “The new hands must ha’ run away
with her.”

Then the bereaved captain raised his voice, and pronounced a pathetic
and beautiful eulogy upon the departed vessel, somewhat marred by an
appendix in which he consigned the new hands, their heirs, and
descendants, to everlasting perdition.

“Ahoy!” said the waterman, who was getting tired of the business,
addressing a grimy-looking seaman hanging meditatively over the side of
a schooner. “Where’s the _Mary Ann?_”

“Went away at half-past one this morning,” was the reply.

“’Cos here’s the cap’n an’ the mate,” said the waterman, indicating the
forlorn couple with a bob of his head.

“My eyes!” said the man, “I s’pose the cook’s in charge then. We was to
have gone too, but our old man hasn’t turned up.”

Quickly the news spread amongst the craft in the tier, and many and
various were the suggestions shouted to the bewildered couple from the
different decks. At last, just as the captain had ordered the waterman
to return to the shore, he was startled by a loud cry from the mate.

“Look there!” he shouted.

The captain looked. Fifty or sixty yards away, a small
shamefaced-looking schooner, so it appeared to his excited imagination,
was slowly approaching them. A minute later a shout went up from the
other craft as she took in sail and bore slowly down upon them. Then a
small boat put off to the buoy, and the _Mary Ann_ was slowly warped
into the place she had left ten hours before.

But while all this was going on, she was boarded by her captain and
mate. They were met by Captain Bing, supported by _his_ mate, who had
hastily pushed off from the _Smiling Jane_ to the assistance of his
chief. In the two leading features before mentioned he was not unlike
the mate of the _Mary Ann_, and much stress was laid upon this fact by
the unfortunate Bing in his explanation. So much so, in fact, that both
the mates got restless; the skipper, who was a plain man, and given to
calling a spade a spade, using the word “pimply” with what seemed to
them unnecessary iteration.

It is possible that the interview might have lasted for hours had not
Bing suddenly changed his tactics and begun to throw out dark hints
about standing a dinner ashore, and settling it over a friendly glass.
The face of the _Mary Ann’s_ captain began to clear, and, as Bing
proceeded from generalities to details, a soft smile played over his
expressive features. It was reflected in the faces of the mates, who by
these means showed clearly that they understood the table was to be
laid for four.

At this happy turn of affairs Bing himself smiled, and a little while
later a ship’s boat containing four boon companions put off from the
_Mary Ann_and made for the shore. Of what afterwards ensued there is no
distinct record, beyond what may be gleaned from the fact that the
quartette turned up at midnight arm-in-arm, and affectionately refused
to be separated—even to enter the ship’s boat, which was waiting for
them. The sailors were at first rather nonplussed, but by dint of much
coaxing and argument broke up the party, and rowing them to their
respective vessels, put them carefully to bed.




CONTRABAND OF WAR


A small but strong lamp was burning in the fo’c’sle of the schooner
_Greyhound_, by the light of which a middle-aged seaman of sedate
appearance sat crocheting an antimacassar. Two other men were snoring
with deep content in their bunks, while a small, bright-eyed boy sat up
in his, reading adventurous fiction.

“Here comes old Dan,” said the man with the anti-macassar warningly, as
a pair of sea boots appeared at the top of the companion-ladder;
“better not let him see you with that paper, Billee.”

The boy thrust it beneath his blankets, and, lying down, closed his
eyes as the new-comer stepped on to the floor.

“All asleep?” inquired the latter.

The other man nodded, and Dan, without any further parley, crossed over
to the sleepers and shook them roughly.

“Eh! wha’s matter?” inquired the sleepers plaintively.

“Git up,” said Dan impressively, “I want to speak to you. Something
important.”

With sundry growls the men complied, and, thrusting their legs out of
their bunks, rolled on to the locker, and sat crossly waiting for
information.

“I want to do a pore chap a good turn,” said Dan, watching them
narrowly out of his little black eyes, “an’ I want you to help me; an’
the boy too. It’s never too young to do good to your fellow-creatures,
Billy.”

“I know it ain’t,” said Billy, taking this as permission to join the
group; “I helped a drunken man home once when I was only ten years old,
an’ when I was only—”

The speaker stopped, not because he had come to the end of his remarks,
but because one of the seamen had passed his arm around his neck and
was choking him.

“Go on,” said the man calmly; “I’ve got him. Spit it out, Dan, and none
of your sermonising.”

“Well, it’s like this, Joe,” said the old man; “here’s a pore chap, a
young sojer from the depot here, an’ he’s cut an’ run. He’s been in
hiding in a cottage up the road two days, and he wants to git to
London, and git honest work and employment, not shooting, an’ stabbing,
an’ bayoneting—”

“Stow it,” said Joe impatiently.

“He daren’t go to the railway station, and he dursen’t go outside in
his uniform,” continued Dan. “My ’art bled for the pore young feller,
an’ I’ve promised to give ’im a little trip to London with us. The
people he’s staying with won’t have him no longer. They’ve only got one
bed, and directly he sees any sojers coming he goes an’ gits into it,
whether he’s got his boots on or not.”

“Have you told the skipper?” inquired Joe sardonically.

“I won’t deceive you, Joe, I ’ave not,” replied the old man. “He’ll
have to stay down here of a daytime, an’ only come on deck of a night
when it’s our watch. I told ’im what a lot of good-’arted chaps you
was, and how—”

“How much is he going to give you?” inquired Joe impatiently.

“It’s only fit and proper he should pay a little for the passage,” said
Dan.

“How _much?_” demanded Joe, banging the little triangular table with
his fist, and thereby causing the man with the antimacassar to drop a
couple of stitches.

“Twenty-five shillings,” said old Dan reluctantly; “an’ I’ll spend the
odd five shillings on you chaps when we git to Limehouse.”

“I don’t want your money,” said Joe; “there’s a empty bunk he can have;
and mind, you take all the responsibility—I won’t have nothing to do
with it.”

“Thanks, Joe,” said the old man, with a sigh of relief; “he’s a nice
young chap, you’re sure to take to him. I’ll go and give him the tip to
come aboard at once.”

He ran up on deck again and whistled softly, and a figure, which had
been hiding behind a pile of empties, came out, and, after looking
cautiously around, dropped noiselessly on to the schooner’s deck, and
followed its protector below.

“Good evening, mates,” said the linesman, gazing curiously and
anxiously round him as he deposited a bundle on the table, and laid his
swagger cane beside it.

“What’s your height?” inquired Joe abruptly. “Seven foot?”

“No, only six foot four,” said the new arrival, modestly. “I’m not
proud of it. It’s much easier for a small man to slip off than a big
one.”

“It licks me,” said Joe thoughtfully, “what they want ’em back for—I
should think they’d be glad to git rid o’ such”—he paused a moment
while politeness struggled with feeling, and added, “skunks.”

“P’raps I’ve a reason for being a skunk, p’raps I haven’t,” retorted
Private Smith, as his face fell.

“This’ll be your bunk,” interposed Dan hastily; “put your things in
there, and when you are in yourself you’ll be as comfortable as a
oyster in its shell.”

The visitor complied, and, first extracting from the bundle some tins
of meat and a bottle of whiskey, which he placed upon the table,
nervously requested the honour of the present company to supper. With
the exception of Joe, who churlishly climbed back into his bunk, the
men complied, all agreeing that boys of Billy’s age should be reared on
strong teetotal principles.

Supper over, Private Smith and his protectors retired to their couches,
where the former lay in much anxiety until two in the morning, when
they got under way.

“It’s all right, my lad,” said Dan, after the watch had been set, as he
came and stood by the deserter’s bunk; “I’ve saved you—I’ve saved you
for twenty-five shillings.”

“I wish it was more,” said Private Smith politely.

The old man sighed—and waited.

“I’m quite cleaned out, though,” continued the deserter, “except
fi’pence ha’penny. I shall have to risk going home in my uniform as it
is.”

“Ah, you’ll get there all right,” said Dan cheerfully; “and when you
get home no doubt you’ve got friends, and if it seems to you as you’d
like to give a little more to them as assisted you in the hour of need,
you won’t be ungrateful, my lad, I know. You ain’t the sort.”

With these words old Dan, patting him affectionately, retired, and the
soldier lay trying to sleep in his narrow quarters until he was aroused
by a grip on his arm.

“If you want a mouthful of fresh air you’d better come on deck now,”
said the voice of Joe; “it’s my watch. You can get all the sleep you
want in the daytime.”

Glad to escape from such stuffy quarters, Private Smith clambered out
of his bunk and followed the other on deck. It was a fine clear night,
and the schooner was going along under a light breeze; the seaman took
the wheel, and, turning to his companion, abruptly inquired what he
meant by deserting and worrying them with six foot four of underdone
lobster.

“It’s all through my girl,” said Private Smith meekly; “first she
jilted me, and made me join the army; now she’s chucked the other
fellow, and wrote to me to go back.”

“An’ now I s’pose the other chap’ll take your place in the army,” said
Joe. “Why, a gal like that could fill a regiment, if she liked. Pah!
They’ll nab you too, in that uniform, and you’ll get six months, and
have to finish your time as well.”

“It’s more than likely,” said the soldier gloomily. “I’ve got to tramp
to Manchester in these clothes, as far as I can see.”

“What did you give old Dan all your money for?” inquired Joe.

“I was only thinking of getting away at first,” said Smith, “and I had
to take what was offered.”

“Well, I’ll do what I can for you,” said the seaman. “If you’re in
love, you ain’t responsible for your actions. I remember the first time
I got the chuck. I went into a public-house bar, and smashed all the
glass and bottles I could get at. I felt as though I must do something.
If you were only shorter, I’d lend you some clothes.”

“You’re a brick,” said the soldier gratefully.

“I haven’t got any money I could lend you either,” said Joe. “I never
do have any, somehow. But clothes you must have.”

He fell into deep thought, and cocked his eye aloft as though
contemplating a cutting-out expedition on the sails, while the soldier,
sitting on the side of the ship, waited hopefully for a miracle.

“You’d better get below again,” said Joe presently.

“There seems to be somebody moving below; and if the skipper sees you,
you’re done. He’s a regular Tartar, and he’s got a brother what’s a
sergeant-major in the army. He’d give you up d’rectly if he spotted
you.”

“I’m off,” said Smith; and with long, cat-like strides he disappeared
swiftly below.

For two days all went well, and Dan was beginning to congratulate
himself upon his little venture, when his peace of mind was rudely
disturbed. The crew were down below, having their tea, when Billy, who
had been to the galley for hot water, came down, white and scared.

“Look here,” he said nervously, “I’ve not had anything to do with this
chap being aboard, have I?”

“What’s the matter?” inquired Dan quickly.

“It’s all found out,” said Billy.

“_What!_” cried the crew simultaneously.

“Leastways, it will be,” said the youth, correcting himself. “You’d
better chuck him overboard while you’ve got time. I heard the cap’n
tell the mate as he was coming down in the fo’c’sle to-morrow morning
to look round. He’s going to have it painted.”

“This,” said Dan, in the midst of a painful pause, “this is what comes
of helping a fellow-creature. What’s to be done?”

“Tell the skipper the fo’c’sle don’t want painting,” suggested Billy.

The agonised old seaman, carefully putting down his saucer of tea,
cuffed his head spitefully.

“It’s a smooth sea,” said he, looking at the perturbed countenance of
Private Smith, “an there’s a lot of shipping about. If I was a
deserter, sooner than be caught, I would slip overboard to-night with a
lifebelt and take my chance.”

“I wouldn’t,” said Mr. Smith, with much decision.

“You wouldn’t? Not if you was quite near another ship?” cooed Dan.

“Not if I was near fifty blooming ships, all trying to see which could
pick me up first,” replied Mr. Smith, with some heat.

“Then we shall have to leave you to your fate,” said Dan solemnly. “If
a man’s unreasonable, his best friends can do nothing for him.”

“Chuck all his clothes overboard, anyway,” said Billy.

“That’s a good idea o’ the boy’s. You leave his ears alone,” said Joe,
stopping the ready hand of the exasperated Dan. “He’s got more sense
than any of us. Can you think of anything else, Billy? What shall we do
then?”

The eyes of all were turned upon their youthful deliverer, those of Mr.
Smith being painfully prominent. It was a proud moment for Billy, and
he sat silent for some time, with a look of ineffable wisdom and
thought upon his face. At length he spoke.

“Let somebody else have a turn,” he said generously.

The voice of the antimacassar worker broke the silence.

“Paint him all over with stripes of different-coloured paint, and let
him pretend he’s mad, and didn’t know how he got here,” he said, with
an uncontrollable ring of pride at the idea, which was very coldly
received, Private Smith being noticeably hard on it.

“I know,” said Billy shrilly, clapping his hands. “I’ve got it, I’ve
got it. After he’s chucked his clothes overboard to-night, let him go
overboard too, with a line.”

“And tow him the rest o’ the way, and chuck biscuits to him, I
suppose,” snarled Dan.

“No,” said the youthful genius scornfully; “pretend he’s been upset
from a boat, and has been swimming about, and we heard him cry out for
help and rescued him.”

“It’s about the best way out of it,” said Joe, after some deliberation;
“it’s warm weather, and you won’t take no harm, mate. Do it in my
watch, and I’ll pull you out directly.”

“Wouldn’t it do if you just chucked a bucket of water over me and
_said_ you’d pulled me out,” suggested the victim. “The other thing
seems a downright _lie_.”

“No,” said Billy authoritatively, “you’ve got to look half-drowned, and
swallow a lot of water, and your eyes be all bloodshot.”

Everybody being eager for the adventure, except Private Smith, the
arrangements were at once concluded, and the approach of night
impatiently awaited. It was just before midnight when Smith, who had
forgotten for the time his troubles in sleep, was shaken into
wakefulness.

“Cold water, sir?” said Billy gleefully.

In no mood for frivolity, Private Smith rose and followed the youth on
deck. The air struck him as chill as he stood there; but, for all that,
it was with a sense of relief that he saw Her Majesty’s uniform go over
the side and sink into the dark water.

“He don’t look much with his padding off, does he?” said Billy, who had
been eyeing him critically.

“You go below,” said Dan sharply.

“Garn,” said Billy indignantly; “I want to see the fun as well as you
do. I thought of it.”

“Fun?” said the old man severely. “Fun? To see a feller creature
suffering, and perhaps drowned—”

“I don’t think I had better go,” said the victim; “it seems rather
underhand.”

“Yes, you will,” said Joe. “Wind this line round an’ round your arm,
and just swim about gently till I pull you in.”

Sorely against his inclination Private Smith took hold of the line,
and, hanging over the side of the schooner, felt the temperature with
his foot, and, slowly and tenderly, with many little gasps, committed
his body to the deep. Joe paid out the line and waited, letting out
more line, when the man in the water, who was getting anxious, started
to come in hand over hand.

“That’ll do,” said Dan at length.

“I think it will,” said Joe, and, putting his hand to his mouth, gave a
mighty shout. It was answered almost directly by startled roars from
the cabin, and the skipper and mate came rushing hastily upon deck, to
see the crew, in their sleeping gear, forming an excited group round
Joe, and peering eagerly over the side.

“What’s the matter?” demanded the skipper.

“Somebody in the water, sir,” said Joe, relinquishing the wheel to one
of the other seamen, and hauling in the line. “I heard a cry from the
water and threw a line, and, by gum, I’ve hooked it!”

He hauled in, lustily aided by the skipper, until the long white body
of Private Smith, blanched with the cold, came bumping against the
schooner’s side.

“It’s a mermaid,” said the mate, who was inclined to be superstitious,
as he peered doubtfully down at it. “Let it go, Joe.”

“Haul it in, boys,” said the skipper impatiently; and two of the men
clambered over the side and, stooping down, raised it from the water.

In the midst of a puddle, which he brought with him, Private Smith was
laid on the deck, and, waving his arms about, fought wildly for his
breath.

“Fetch one of them empties,” said the skipper quickly, as he pointed to
some barrels ranged along the side.

The men rolled one over, and then aided the skipper in placing the long
fair form of their visitor across it, and to trundle it lustily up and
down the deck, his legs forming convenient handles for the energetic
operators.

“He’s coming round,” said the mate, checking them; “he’s speaking. How
do you feel, my poor fellow?”

He put his ear down, but the action was unnecessary. Private Smith felt
bad, and, in the plainest English he could think of at the moment, said
so distinctly.

“He’s swearing,” said the mate. “He ought to be ashamed of himself.”

“Yes,” said the skipper austerely; “and him so near death too. How did
you get in the water?”

“Went for a—swim,” panted Smith surlily.

“_Swim?_” echoed the skipper. “Why, we’re ten miles from land!”

“His mind’s wandering, pore feller,” interrupted Joe hurriedly. “What
boat did you fall out of, matey?”

“A row-boat,” said Smith, trying to roll out of reach of the skipper,
who was down on his knees flaying him alive with a roller-towel. “I had
to undress in the water to keep afloat. I’ve lost all my clothes.”

“Pore feller,” said Dan.

“A gold watch and chain, my purse, and three of the nicest fellers that
ever breathed,” continued Smith, who was now entering into the spirit
of the thing.

“Poor chaps,” said the skipper solemnly. “Any of ’em leave any family?”

“Four,” said Smith sadly.

“Children?” queried the mate.

“Families,” said Smith.

“Look here,” said the mate, but the watchful Joe interrupted him.

“His mind’s wandering,” said he hastily. “He can’t count, pore chap.
We’d better git him to bed.”

“Ah, do,” said the skipper, and, assisted by his friends, the rescued
man was half led, half carried below and put between the blankets,
where he lay luxuriously sipping a glass of brandy and water, sent from
the cabin.

“How’d I do it?” he inquired, with a satisfied air.

“There was no need to tell all them lies about it,” said Dan sharply;
“instead of one little lie you told half-a-dozen. I don’t want nothing
more to do with you. You start afresh now, like a new-born babe.”

“All right,” said Smith shortly; and, being very much fatigued with his
exertions, and much refreshed by the brandy, fell into a deep and
peaceful sleep.

The morning was well advanced when he awoke, and the fo’c’sle empty
except for the faithful Joe, who was standing by his side, with a heap
of clothing under his arm.

“Try these on,” said he, as Smith stared at him half awake; “they’ll be
better than nothing, at any rate.”

The soldier leaped from his bunk and gratefully proceeded to dress
himself, Joe eyeing him critically as the trousers climbed up his long
legs, and the sleeves of the jacket did their best to conceal his
elbows.

“What do I look like?” he inquired anxiously, as he finished.

“Six foot an’ a half o’ misery,” piped the shrill voice of Billy
promptly, as he thrust his head in at the fo’c’sle. “You can’t go to
church in those clothes.”

“Well, they’ll do for the ship, but you can’t go ashore in ’em,” said
Joe, as he edged towards the ladder, and suddenly sprang up a step or
two to let fly at the boy. “The old man wants to see you; be careful
what you say to him.”

With a very unsuccessful attempt to appear unconscious of the figure he
cut, Smith went up on deck for the interview.

“We can’t do anything until we get to London,” said the skipper, as he
made copious notes of Smith’s adventures. “As soon as we get there,
I’ll lend you the money to telegraph to your friends to tell ’em you’re
safe and to send you some clothes, and of course you’ll have free board
and lodging till it comes, and I’ll write out an account of it for the
newspapers.”

“You’re very good,” said Smith blankly.

“And I don’t know what you are,” said the skipper, interrogatively;
“but you ought to go in for swimming as a profession—six hours’
swimming about like that is wonderful.”

“You don’t know what you can do till you have to,” said Smith modestly,
as he backed slowly away; “but I never want to see the water again as
long as I live.”

The two remaining days of their passage passed all too quickly for the
men, who were casting about for some way out of the difficulty which
they foresaw would arise when they reached London.

“If you’d only got decent clothes,” said Joe, as they passed Gravesend,
“you could go off and send a telegram, and not come back; but you
couldn’t go five yards in them things without having a crowd after
you.”

“I shall have to be taken I s’pose,” said Smith moodily.

“An’ poor old Dan’ll get six months hard for helping you off,” said Joe
sympathetically, as a bright idea occurred to him.

“Rubbish!” said Dan uneasily. “He can stick to his tale of being upset;
anyway, the skipper saw him pulled out of the water. He’s too honest a
chap to get an old man into trouble for trying to help him.”

“He must have a new rig out, Dan,” said Joe softly. “You an’ me’ll go
an’ buy ’em. I’ll do the choosing, and you’ll do the paying. Why, it’ll
be a reg’lar treat for you to lay out a little money, Dan. We’ll have
quite an evening’s shopping, everything of the best.”

The infuriated Dan gasped for breath, and looked helplessly at the
grinning crew.

“I’ll see him—overboard first,” he said furiously.

“Please yourself,” said Joe shortly, “If he’s caught you’ll get six
months. As it is, you’ve got a chance of doing a nice, kind little
Christian act, becos, o’ course, that twenty-five bob you got out of
him won’t anything like pay for his toggery.”

Almost beside himself with indignation, the old man moved off, and said
not another word until they were made fast to the wharf at Limehouse.
He did not even break silence when Joe, taking him affectionately by
the arm, led him aft to the skipper.

“Me an’ Dan, sir,” said Joe very respectfully, “would like to go ashore
for a little shopping. Dan has very kindly offered to lend that pore
chap the money for some clothes, and he wants me to go with him to help
carry them.”

“Ay, ay,” said the skipper, with a benevolent smile at the aged
philanthropist. “You’d better go at once, afore the shops shut.”

“We’ll run, sir,” said Joe, and taking Dan by the arm, dragged him into
the street at a trot.

Nearly a couple of hours passed before they returned, and no child
watched with greater eagerness the opening of a birthday present than
Smith watched the undoing of the numerous parcels with which they were
laden.

“He’s a reg’lar fairy godmother, ain’t he?” said Joe, as Smith joyously
dressed himself in a very presentable tweed suit, serviceable boots,
and a bowler hat. “We had a dreadful job to get a suit big enough, an’
the only one we could get was rather more money than we wanted to give,
wasn’t it, Dan?”

The fairy godmother strove manfully with his feelings.

“You’ll do now,” said Joe. “I ain’t got much, but what I have you’re
welcome to.” He put his hand into his pocket and pulled out some loose
coin. “What have you got, mates?”

With decent good will the other men turned out their pockets, and,
adding to the store, heartily pressed it upon the reluctant Smith, who,
after shaking hands gratefully, followed Joe on deck.

“You’ve got enough to pay your fare,” said the latter; “an’ I’ve told
the skipper you are going ashore to send off telegrams. If you send the
money back to Dan, I’ll never forgive you.”

“I won’t, then,” said Smith firmly; “but I’ll send theirs back to the
other chaps. Good-bye.”

Joe shook him by the hand again, and bade him go while the coast was
clear, advice which Smith hastened to follow, though he turned and
looked back to wave his hand to the crew, who had come up on deck
silently to see him off; all but the philanthropist, who was down below
with a stump of lead-pencil and a piece of paper doing sums.




A BLACK AFFAIR


I didn’t want to bring it,” said Captain Gubson, regarding somewhat
unfavourably a grey parrot whose cage was hanging against the mainmast,
“but my old uncle was so set on it I had to. He said a sea-voyage would
set its ’elth up.”

“It seems to be all right at present,” said the mate, who was tenderly
sucking his forefinger; “best of spirits, I should say.”

“It’s playful,” assented the skipper. “The old man thinks a rare lot of
it. I think I shall have a little bit in that quarter, so keep your eye
on the beggar.”

“Scratch Poll!” said the parrot, giving its bill a preliminary strop on
its perch. “Scratch poor Polly!”

It bent its head against the bars, and waited patiently to play off
what it had always regarded as the most consummate practical joke in
existence. The first doubt it had ever had about it occurred when the
mate came forward and obligingly scratched it with the stem of his
pipe. It was a wholly unforeseen development, and the parrot, ruffling
its feathers, edged along its perch and brooded darkly at the other end
of it.

Opinion before the mast was also against the new arrival, the general
view being that the wild jealousy which raged in the bosom of the
ship’s cat would sooner or later lead to mischief.

“Old Satan don’t like it,” said the cook, shaking his head. “The
blessed bird hadn’t been aboard ten minutes before Satan was prowling
around. The blooming image waited till he was about a foot off the
cage, and then he did the perlite and asked him whether he’d like a
glass o’ beer. _I_ never see a cat so took aback in all my life.
Never.”

“There’ll be trouble between ’em,” said old Sam, who was the cat’s
special protector, “mark my words.”

“I’d put my money on the parrot,” said one of the men confidently.
“It’s ’ad a crool bit out of the mate’s finger. Where ’ud the cat be
agin that beak?”

“Well, you’d lose your money,” said Sam. “If you want to do the cat a
kindness, every time you see him near that cage cuff his ’ed.”

The crew being much attached to the cat, which had been presented to
them when a kitten by the mate’s wife, acted upon the advice with so
much zest that for the next two days the indignant animal was like to
have been killed with kindness. On the third day, however, the parrot’s
cage being on the cabin table, the cat stole furtively down, and, at
the pressing request of the occupant itself, scratched its head for it.

The skipper was the first to discover the mischief, and he came on deck
and published the news in a voice which struck a chill to all hearts.

“Where’s that black devil got to?” he yelled.

“Anything wrong, sir?” asked Sam anxiously.

“Come and look here,” said the skipper. He led the way to the cabin,
where the mate and one of the crew were already standing, shaking their
heads over the parrot.

“What do you make of that?” demanded the skipper fiercely.

“Too much dry food, sir,” said Sam, after due deliberation.

“Too much what?” bellowed the skipper.

“Too much dry food,” repeated Sam firmly. “A parrot—a grey parrot—wants
plenty o’ sop. If it don’t get it, it moults.”

“It’s had too much _cat_,” said the skipper fiercely, “and you know it,
and overboard it goes.”

“I don’t believe it was the cat, sir,” interposed the other man; “it’s
too soft-hearted to do a thing like that.”

“You can shut your jaw,” said the skipper, reddening. “Who asked you to
come down here at all?”

“Nobody saw the cat do it,” urged the mate.

The skipper said nothing, but, stooping down, picked up a tail feather
from the floor, and laid it on the table. He then went on deck,
followed by the others, and began calling, in seductive tones, for the
cat. No reply forthcoming from the sagacious animal, which had gone
into hiding, he turned to Sam, and bade him call it.

“No, sir, I won’t ’ave no ’and in it,” said the old man. “Putting aside
my liking for the animal, _I’m_ not going to ’ave anything to do with
the killing of a black cat.”

“Rubbish!” said the skipper.

“Very good, sir,” said Sam, shrugging his shoulders, “you know best, o’
course. You’re eddicated and I’m not, an’ p’raps you can afford to make
a laugh o’ such things. I knew one man who killed a black cat an’ he
went mad. There’s something very pecooliar about that cat o’ ours.”

“It knows more than we do,” said one of the crew, shaking his head.
“That time you—I mean we—ran the smack down, that cat was expecting of
it ’ours before. It was like a wild thing.”

“Look at the weather we’ve ’ad—look at the trips we’ve made since he’s
been aboard,” said the old man. “Tell me it’s chance if you like, but I
_know_ better.”

The skipper hesitated. He was a superstitious man even for a sailor,
and his weakness was so well known that he had become a sympathetic
receptacle for every ghost story which, by reason of its crudeness or
lack of corroboration, had been rejected by other experts. He was a
perfect reference library for omens, and his interpretations of dreams
had gained for him a widespread reputation.

“That’s all nonsense,” he said, pausing uneasily; “still, I only want
to be just. There’s nothing vindictive about me, and I’ll have no hand
in it myself. Joe, just tie a lump of coal to that cat and heave it
overboard.”

“Not me,” said the cook, following Sam’s lead, and working up a
shudder. “Not for fifty pun in gold. I don’t want to be haunted.”

“The parrot’s a little better now, sir,” said one of the men, taking
advantage of his hesitation, “he’s opened one eye.”

“Well, I only want to be just,” repeated the skipper. “I won’t do
anything in a hurry, but, mark my words, if the parrot dies that cat
goes overboard.”

Contrary to expectations, the bird was still alive when London was
reached, though the cook, who from his connection with the cabin had
suddenly reached a position of unusual importance, reported great loss
of strength and irritability of temper. It was still alive, but failing
fast on the day they were to put to sea again; and the fo’c’sle, in
preparation for the worst, stowed their pet away in the paint-locker,
and discussed the situation.

Their council was interrupted by the mysterious behaviour of the cook,
who, having gone out to lay in a stock of bread, suddenly broke in upon
them more in the manner of a member of a secret society than a humble
but useful unit of a ship’s company.

“Where’s the cap’n?” he asked in a hoarse whisper, as he took a seat on
the locker with the sack of bread between his knees.

“In the cabin,” said Sam, regarding his antics with some disfavour.
“What’s wrong, cookie?”

“What d’ yer think I’ve got in here?” asked the cook, patting the bag.

The obvious reply to this question was, of course, bread; but as it was
known that the cook had departed specially to buy some, and that he
could hardly ask a question involving such a simple answer, nobody gave
it.

“It come to me all of a sudden,” said the cook, in a thrilling whisper.
“I’d just bought the bread and left the shop, when I see a big black
cat, the very image of ours, sitting on a doorstep. I just stooped down
to stroke its ’ed, when it come to me.”

“They will sometimes,” said one of the seamen.

“I don’t mean that,” said the cook, with the contempt of genius. “I
mean the idea did. Ses I to myself, ‘You might be old Satan’s brother
by the look of you; an’ if the cap’n wants to kill a cat, let it be
you,’ I ses. And with that, before it could say Jack Robinson, I picked
it up by the scruff o’ the neck and shoved it in the bag.”

“What, all in along of our bread?” said the previous interrupter, in a
pained voice.

“Some of yer are ’ard ter please,” said the cook, deeply offended.

“Don’t mind him, cook,” said the admiring Sam. “You’re a masterpiece,
that’s what you are.”

“Of course, if any of you’ve got a better plan”—said the cook
generously.

“Don’t talk rubbish, cook,” said Sam; “fetch the two cats out and put
’em together.”

“Don’t mix ’em,” said the cook warningly; “for you’ll never know which
is which agin if you do.”

He cautiously opened the top of the sack and produced his captive, and
Satan, having been relieved from his prison, the two animals were
carefully compared.

“They’re as like as two lumps o’ coal,” said Sam slowly. “Lord, what a
joke on the old man. I must tell the mate o’ this; he’ll enjoy it.”

“It’ll be all right if the parrot don’t die,” said the dainty
pessimist, still harping on his pet theme. “All that bread spoilt, and
two cats aboard.”

“Don’t mind what he ses,” said Sam; “you’re a brick, that’s what you
are. I’ll just make a few holes in the lid o’ the boy’s chest, and pop
old Satan in. You don’t mind, do you, Billy?”

“Of course he don’t,” said the other men indignantly.

Matters being thus agreeably arranged, Sam got a gimlet, and prepared
the chest for the reception of its tenant, who, convinced that he was
being put out of the way to make room for a rival, made a frantic fight
for freedom.

“Now get something ’eavy and put on the top of it,” said Sam, having
convinced himself that the lock was broken; “and, Billy, put the noo
cat in the paint-locker till we start; it’s home-sick.”

The boy obeyed, and the understudy was kept in durance vile until they
were off Limehouse, when he came on deck and nearly ended his career
there and then by attempting to jump over the bulwark into the next
garden. For some time he paced the deck in a perturbed fashion, and
then, leaping on the stern, mewed plaintively as his native city
receded farther and farther from his view.

“What’s the matter with old Satan?” said the mate, who had been let
into the secret. “He seems to have something on his mind.”

“He’ll have something round his neck presently,” said the skipper
grimly.

The prophecy was fulfilled some three hours later, when he came up on
deck ruefully regarding the remains of a bird whose vocabulary had once
been the pride of its native town. He threw it overboard without a
word, and then, seizing the innocent cat, who had followed him under
the impression that it was about to lunch, produced half a brick
attached to a string, and tied it round his neck. The crew, who were
enjoying the joke immensely, raised a howl of protest.

“The _Skylark_’ll never have another like it, sir,” said Sam solemnly.
“That cat was the luck of the ship.”

“I don’t want any of your old woman’s yarns,” said the skipper
brutally. “If you want the cat, go and fetch it.”

He stepped aft as he spoke, and sent the gentle stranger hurtling
through the air. There was a “plomp” as it reached the water, a bubble
or two came to the surface, and all was over.

“That’s the last o’ that,” he said, turning away.

The old man shook his head. “You can’t kill a black cat for nothing,”
said he, “mark my words!”

The skipper, who was in a temper at the time, thought little of them,
but they recurred to him vividly the next day. The wind had freshened
during the night, and rain was falling heavily. On deck the crew stood
about in oilskins, while below, the boy, in his new capacity of gaoler,
was ministering to the wants of an ungrateful prisoner, when the cook,
happening to glance that way, was horrified to see the animal emerge
from the fo’c’sle. It eluded easily the frantic clutch of the boy as he
sprang up the ladder after it, and walked leisurely along the deck in
the direction of the cabin. Just as the crew had given it up for lost
it encountered Sam, and the next moment, despite its cries, was caught
up and huddled away beneath his stiff clammy oilskins. At the noise the
skipper, who was talking to the mate, turned as though he had been
shot, and gazed wildly round him.

“Dick,” said he, “can you hear a cat?”

“Cat!” said the mate, in accents of great astonishment.

“I thought I heard it,” said the puzzled skipper.

“Fancy, sir,” said Dick firmly, as a mewing, appalling in its wrath,
came from beneath Sam’s coat.

“Did you hear it, Sam?” called the skipper, as the old man was moving
off.

“Hear what, sir?” inquired Sam respectfully, without turning round.

“Nothing,” said the skipper, collecting himself. “Nothing. All right.”

The old man, hardly able to believe in his good fortune, made his way
forward, and, seizing a favourable opportunity, handed his ungrateful
burden back to the boy.

“Fancy you heard a cat just now?” inquired the mate casually.

“Well, between you an’ me, Dick,” said the skipper, in a mysterious
voice, “I did, and it wasn’t fancy neither. I heard that cat as plain
as if it was alive.”

“Well, I’ve heard of such things,” said the other, “but I don’t believe
’em. What a lark if the old cat comes back climbing up over the side
out of the sea to-night, with the brick hanging round its neck.”

The skipper stared at him for some time without speaking. “If that’s
your idea of a lark,” he said at length, in a voice which betrayed
traces of some emotion, “it ain’t mine.”

“Well, if you hear it again,” said the mate cordially, “you might let
me know. I’m rather interested in such things.”

The skipper, hearing no more of it that day, tried hard to persuade
himself that he was the victim of imagination, but, in spite of this,
he was pleased at night, as he stood at the wheel, to reflect on the
sense of companionship afforded by the look-out in the bows. On his
part the look-out was quite charmed with the unwonted affability of the
skipper, as he yelled out to him two or three times on matters only
faintly connected with the progress of the schooner.

The night, which had been dirty, cleared somewhat, and the bright
crescent of the moon appeared above a heavy bank of clouds, as the cat,
which had by dint of using its back as a lever at length got free from
that cursed chest, licked its shapely limbs, and came up on deck. After
its stifling prison, the air was simply delicious.

“Bob!” yelled the skipper suddenly.

“Ay, ay, sir!” said the look-out, in a startled voice.

“Did you mew?” inquired the skipper.

“Did I _wot_, sir?” cried the astonished Bob.

“Mew,” said the skipper sharply, “like a cat?”

“No, sir,” said the offended seaman. “What ’ud I want to do that for?”

“I don’t know what you want to for,” said the skipper, looking round
him uneasily. “There’s some more rain coming, Bob.”

“Ay, ay, sir,” said Bob.

“Lot o’ rain we’ve had this summer,” said the skipper, in a meditative
bawl.

“Ay, ay, sir,” said Bob. “Sailing-ship on the port bow, sir.”

The conversation dropped, the skipper, anxious to divert his thoughts,
watching the dark mass of sail as it came plunging out of the darkness
into the moonlight until it was abreast of his own craft. His eyes
followed it as it passed his quarter, so that he saw not the stealthy
approach of the cat which came from behind the companion, and sat down
close by him. For over thirty hours the animal had been subjected to
the grossest indignities at the hands of every man on board the ship
except one. That one was the skipper, and there is no doubt but that
its subsequent behaviour was a direct recognition of that fact. It rose
to its feet, and crossing over to the unconscious skipper, rubbed its
head affectionately and vigorously against his leg.

From simple causes great events do spring. The skipper sprang four
yards, and let off a screech which was the subject of much comment on
the barque which had just passed. When Bob, who came shuffling up at
the double, reached him he was leaning against the side, incapable of
speech, and shaking all over.

“Anything wrong, sir?” inquired the seaman anxiously, as he ran to the
wheel.

The skipper pulled himself together a bit, and got closer to his
companion.

“Believe me or not, Bob,” he said at length, in trembling accents,
“just as you please, but the ghost of that —— cat, I mean the ghost of
that poor affectionate animal which I drowned, and which I wish I
hadn’t, came and rubbed itself up against my leg.”

“Which leg?” inquired Bob, who was ever careful about details.

“What the blazes does it matter which leg?” demanded the skipper, whose
nerves were in a terrible state. “Ah, look—look there!”

The seaman followed his outstretched finger, and his heart failed him
as he saw the cat, with its back arched, gingerly picking its way along
the side of the vessel.

“I can’t see nothing,” he said doggedly.

“I don’t suppose you can, Bob,” said the skipper in a melancholy voice,
as the cat vanished in the bows; “it’s evidently only meant for me to
see. What it means I don’t know. I’m going down to turn in. I ain’t fit
for duty. You don’t mind being left alone till the mate comes up, do
you?”

“I ain’t afraid,” said Bob.

His superior officer disappeared below, and, shaking the sleepy mate,
who protested strongly against the proceedings, narrated in trembling
tones his horrible experiences.

“If I were you”—said the mate.

“Yes?” said the skipper, waiting a bit. Then he shook him again,
roughly.

“What were you going to say?” he inquired.

“Say?” said the mate, rubbing his eyes. “Nothing.”

“About the cat?” suggested the skipper.

“Cat?” said the mate, nestling lovingly down in the blankets again.
“Wha’ ca’—goo’ ni’”—

Then the skipper drew the blankets from the mate’s sleepy clutches,
and, rolling him backwards and forwards in the bunk, patiently
explained to him that he was very unwell, that he was going to have a
drop of whiskey neat, and turn in, and that he, the mate, was to take
the watch. From this moment the joke lost much of its savour for the
mate.

“You can have a nip too, Dick,” said the skipper, proffering him the
whiskey, as the other sullenly dressed himself.

“It’s all rot,” said the mate, tossing the spirits down his throat,
“and it’s no use either; you can’t run away from a ghost; it’s just as
likely to be in your bed as anywhere else. Good-night.”

He left the skipper pondering over his last words, and dubiously eyeing
the piece of furniture in question. Nor did he retire until he had
subjected it to an analysis of the most searching description, and
then, leaving the lamp burning, he sprang hastily in, and forgot his
troubles in sleep.

It was day when he awoke, and went on deck to find a heavy sea running,
and just sufficient sail set to keep the schooner’s head before the
wind as she bobbed about on the waters. An exclamation from the
skipper, as a wave broke against the side and flung a cloud of spray
over him, brought the mate’s head round.

“Why, you ain’t going to get up?” he said, in tones of insincere
surprise.

“Why not?” inquired the other gruffly.

“You go and lay down agin,” said the mate, “and have a cup o’ nice hot
tea an’ some toast.”

“Clear out,” said the skipper, making a dash for the wheel, and
reaching it as the wet deck suddenly changed its angle. “I know you
didn’t like being woke up, Dick; but I got the horrors last night. Go
below and turn in.”

“All right,” said the mollified mate.

“You didn’t see anything?” inquired the skipper, as he took the wheel
from him.

“Nothing at all,” said the other.

The skipper shook his head thoughtfully, then shook it again
vigorously, as another shower-bath put its head over the side and
saluted him.

“I wish I hadn’t drowned that cat, Dick,” he said.

“You won’t see it again,” said Dick, with the confidence of a man who
had taken every possible precaution to render the prophecy a safe one.

He went below, leaving the skipper at the wheel idly watching the cook
as he performed marvellous feats of jugglery, between the galley and
the fo’c’sle, with the men’s breakfast.

A little while later, leaving the wheel to Sam, he went below himself
and had his own, talking freely, to the discomfort of the
conscious-stricken cook, about his weird experiences of the night
before.

“You won’t see it no more, sir, I don’t expect,” he said faintly; “I
b’leeve it come and rubbed itself up agin your leg to show it forgave
you.”

“Well, I hope it knows it’s understood,” said the other. “I don’t want
it to take any more trouble.”

He finished the breakfast in silence, and then went on deck again. It
was still blowing hard, and he went over to superintend the men who
were attempting to lash together some empties which were rolling about
in all directions amidships. A violent roll set them free again, and at
the same time separated two chests in the fo’c’sle, which were standing
one on top of the other. This enabled Satan, who was crouching in the
lower one, half crazed with terror, to come flying madly up on deck and
give his feelings full vent. Three times in full view of the horrified
skipper he circled the deck at racing speed, and had just started on
the fourth when a heavy packing-case, which had been temporarily set on
end and abandoned by the men at his sudden appearance, fell over and
caught him by the tail. Sam rushed to the rescue.

“Stop!” yelled the skipper.

“Won’t I put it up, sir?” inquired Sam.

“Do you see what’s beneath it?” said the skipper, in a husky voice.

“Beneath it, sir?” said Sam, whose ideas were in a whirl.

“The cat, can’t you see the cat?” said the skipper, whose eyes had been
riveted on the animal since its first appearance on deck.

Sam hesitated a moment, and then shook his head.

“The case has fallen on the cat,” said the skipper. “I can see it
distinctly.”

He might have said heard it, too, for Satan was making frenzied appeals
to his sympathetic friends for assistance.

“Let me put the case back, sir,” said one of the men, “then p’raps the
wision ’ll disappear.”

“No, stop where you are,” said the skipper. “I can stand it better by
daylight. It’s the most wonderful and extraordinary thing I’ve ever
seen. Do you mean to say you can’t see anything, Sam?”

“I can see a case, sir,” said Sam, speaking slowly and carefully, “with
a bit of rusty iron band sticking out from it. That’s what you’re
mistaking for the cat, p’raps, sir.”

“Can’t you see anything, cook?” demanded the skipper.

“It may be fancy, sir,” faltered the cook, lowering his eyes, “but it
does seem to me as though I can see a little misty sort o’ thing there.
Ah, now it’s gone.”

“No, it ain’t,” said the skipper. “The ghost of Satan’s sitting there.
The case seems to have fallen on its tail. It appears to be howling
something dreadful.”

The men made a desperate effort to display the astonishment suitable to
such a marvel, whilst Satan, who was trying all he knew to get his tail
out, cursed freely. How long the superstitious captain of the _Skylark_
would have let him remain there will never be known, for just then the
mate came on deck and caught sight of it before he was quite aware of
the part he was expected to play.

“Why the devil don’t you lift the thing off the poor brute,” he yelled,
hurrying up towards the case.

“What, can _you_ see it, Dick?” said the skipper impressively, laying
his hand on his arm.

“_See_ it?” retorted the mate. “D’ye think I’m blind. Listen to the
poor brute. I should—Oh!”

He became conscious of the concentrated significant gaze of the crew.
Five pairs of eyes speaking as one, all saying “idiot” plainly, the
boy’s eyes conveying an expression too great to be translated.

Turning, the skipper saw the bye-play, and a light slowly dawned upon
him. But he wanted more, and he wheeled suddenly to the cook for the
required illumination.

The cook said it was a lark. Then he corrected himself and said it
wasn’t a lark, then he corrected himself again and became incoherent.
Meantime the skipper eyed him stonily, while the mate released the cat
and good-naturedly helped to straighten its tail.

It took fully five minutes of unwilling explanation before the skipper
could grasp the situation. He did not appear to fairly understand it
until he was shown the chest with the ventilated lid; then his
countenance cleared, and, taking the unhappy Billy by the collar, he
called sternly for a piece of rope.

By this statesmanlike handling of the subject a question of much
delicacy and difficulty was solved, discipline was preserved, and a
practical illustration of the perils of deceit afforded to a youngster
who was at an age best suited to receive such impressions. That he
should exhaust the resources of a youthful but powerful vocabulary upon
the crew in general, and Sam in particular, was only to be expected.
They bore him no malice for it, but, when he showed signs of going
beyond his years, held a hasty consultation, and then stopped his mouth
with sixpence-halfpenny and a broken jack-knife.




THE SKIPPER OF THE “OSPREY”


It was a quarter to six in the morning as the mate of the sailing-barge
_Osprey_ came on deck and looked round for the master, who had been
sleeping ashore and was somewhat overdue. Ten minutes passed before he
appeared on the wharf, and the mate saw with surprise that he was
leaning on the arm of a pretty girl of twenty, as he hobbled painfully
down to the barge.

“Here you are then,” said the mate, his face clearing. “I began to
think you weren’t coming.”

“I’m not,” said the skipper; “I’ve got the gout crool bad. My darter
here’s going to take my place, an’ I’m going to take it easy in bed for
a bit.”

“I’ll go an’ make it for you,” said the mate.

“I mean my bed at home,” said the skipper sharply. “I want good nursing
an’ attention.”

The mate looked puzzled.

“But you don’t really mean to say this young lady is coming aboard
instead of you?” he said.

“That’s just what I do mean,” said the skipper. “She knows as much
about it as I do. She lived aboard with me until she was quite a big
girl. You’ll take your orders from her. What are you whistling about?
Can’t I do as I like about my own ship?”

“O’ course you can,” said the mate drily; “an’ I s’pose I can whistle
if I like—I never heard no orders against it.”

“Gimme a kiss, Meg, an’ git aboard,” said the skipper, leaning on his
stick and turning his cheek to his daughter, who obediently gave him a
perfunctory kiss on the left eyebrow, and sprang lightly aboard the
barge.

“Cast off,” said she, in a business-like manner, as she seized a
boat-hook and pushed off from the jetty. “Ta ta, Dad, and go straight
home, mind; the cab’s waiting.”

“Ay, ay, my dear,” said the proud father, his eye moistening with
paternal pride as his daughter, throwing off her jacket, ran and
assisted the mate with the sail. “Lord, what a fine boy she would have
made!”

He watched the barge until she was well under way, and then, waving his
hand to his daughter, crawled slowly back to the cab; and, being to a
certain extent a believer in homeopathy, treated his complaint with a
glass of rum.

“I’m sorry your father’s so bad, miss,” said the mate, who was still
somewhat dazed by the recent proceedings, as the girl came up and took
the wheel from him. “He was complaining a goodish bit all the way up.”

“A wilful man must have his way,” said Miss Cringle, with a shake of
her head. “It’s no good me saying anything, because directly my back’s
turned he has his own way again.”

The mate shook his head despondently.

“You’d better get your bedding up and make your arrangements forward,”
said the new skipper presently. There was a look of indulgent
admiration in the mate’s eye, and she thought it necessary to check it.

“All right,” said the other, “plenty of time for that; the river’s a
little bit thick just now.”

“What do you mean?” inquired the girl hastily.

“Some o’ these things are not so careful as they might be,” said the
mate, noting the ominous sparkle of her eye, “an’ they might scrape the
paint off.”

“Look here, my lad,” said the new skipper grimly, “if you think you can
steer better than me, you’d better keep it to yourself, that’s all. Now
suppose you see about your bedding, as I said.”

The mate went, albeit he was rather surprised at himself for doing so,
and hid his annoyance and confusion beneath the mattress which he
brought up on his head. His job completed, he came aft again, and,
sitting on the hatches, lit his pipe.

“This is just the weather for a pleasant cruise,” he said amiably,
after a few whiffs. “You’ve chose a nice time for it.”

“I don’t mind the weather,” said the girl, who fancied that there was a
little latent sarcasm somewhere. “I think you’d better wash the decks
now.”

“Washed ’em last night,” said the mate, without moving.

“Ah, after dark, perhaps,” said the girl. “Well, I think I’ll have them
done again.”

The mate sat pondering rebelliously for a few minutes, then he removed
his jacket, put on in honour of the new skipper, and, fetching the
bucket and mop, silently obeyed orders.

“You seem to be very fond of sitting down,” remarked the girl, after he
had finished; “can’t you find something else to do?”

“I don’t know,” replied the mate slowly; “I thought you were looking
after that.”

The girl bit her lip, and was looking carefully round her, when they
were both disturbed by the unseemly behaviour of the master of a
passing craft.

“Jack!” he yelled in a tone of strong amazement, “Jack!”

“Halloa!” cried the mate.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” yelled the other reproachfully.

“Tell you what?” roared the mystified mate.

The master of the other craft, holding on to the stays with one hand,
jerked his thumb expressively towards Miss Cringle, and waited.

“When was it?” he screamed anxiously, as he realised that his craft was
rapidly carrying him out of earshot.

The mate smiled feebly, and glanced uneasily at the girl, who, with a
fine colour and an air of vast unconcern, was looking straight in front
of her; and it was a relief to both of them when they found themselves
hesitating and dodging in front of a schooner which was coming up.

“Do you want all the river?” demanded the exasperated master of the
latter vessel, running to the side as they passed. “Why don’t you drop
anchor if you want to spoon?”

“Perhaps you’d better let me take the wheel a bit,” said the mate, not
without a little malice in his voice.

“No; you can go an’ keep a look-out in the bows,” said the girl
serenely. “It’ll prevent misunderstandings, too. Better take the
potatoes with you and peel them for dinner.”

The mate complied, and the voyage proceeded in silence, the steering
being rendered a little nicer than usual by various nautical sparks
bringing their boats a bit closer than was necessary in order to obtain
a good view of the fair steersman.

After dinner, the tide having turned and a stiff head-wind blowing,
they brought up off Sheppey. It began to rain hard, and the crew of the
_Osprey_, having made all snug above, retired to the cabin to resume
their quarrel.

“Don’t mind me,” said Miss Cringle scathingly, as the mate lit his
pipe.

“Well, I didn’t think you minded,” replied the mate; “the old man”—

“Who?” interrupted Miss Cringle, in a tone of polite inquiry.

“Captain Cringle,” said the mate, correcting himself, “smokes a great
deal, and I’ve heard him say that you liked the smell of it.”

“There’s pipes and pipes,” said Miss Cringle oracularly.

The mate flung his on the floor and crunched it beneath his heel, then
he thrust his hands in his pockets, and, leaning back, scowled darkly
up at the rain as it crackled on the skylight.

“If you are going to show off your nasty temper,” said the girl
severely, “you’d better go forward. It’s not quite the thing after all
for you to be down here—not that I study appearances much.”

“I shouldn’t think you did,” retorted the mate, whose temper was
rapidly getting the better of him. “I can’t think what your father was
thinking of to let a pret—to let a girl like you come away like this.”

“If you were going to say pretty girl,” said Miss Cringle, with calm
self-abnegation, “don’t mind me, say it. The captain knows what he’s
about. He told me you were a milksop; he said you were a good young man
and a teetotaller.”

The mate, allowing the truth of the captain’s statement as to his
abstinence, hotly denied the charge of goodness. “I can understand your
father’s hurry to get rid of you for a spell,” he concluded, being
goaded beyond all consideration of politeness. “His gout ’ud never get
well while you were with him. More than that, I shouldn’t wonder if you
were the cause of it.”

With this parting shot he departed, before the girl could think of a
suitable reply, and went and sulked in the dingy little fo’c’sle.

In the evening, the weather having moderated somewhat, and the tide
being on the ebb, they got under way again, the girl coming on deck
fully attired in an oilskin coat and sou’-wester to resume the command.
The rain fell steadily as they ploughed along their way, guided by the
bright eye of the “Mouse” as it shone across the darkening waters. The
mate, soaked to the skin, was at the wheel.

“Why don’t you go below and put your oilskins on?” inquired the girl,
when this fact dawned upon her.

“Don’t want ’em,” said the mate.

“I suppose you know best,” said the girl, and said no more until nine
o’clock, when she paused at the companion to give her last orders for
the night.

“I’m going to turn in,” said she; “call me at two o’clock. Good-night.”

“Good-night,” said the other, and the girl vanished.

Left to himself, the mate, who began to feel chilly, felt in his
pockets for a pipe, and was in all the stress of getting a light, when
he heard a thin, almost mild voice behind him, and, looking round, saw
the face of the girl at the companion.

“I say, are these your oilskins I’ve been wearing?” she demanded
awkwardly.

“You’re quite welcome,” said the mate.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” said the girl indignantly. “I wouldn’t have
worn them for anything if I had known it.”

“Well, they won’t poison you,” said the mate resentfully. “Your father
left his at Ipswich to have ’em cobbled up a bit.”

The girl passed them up on the deck, and, closing the companion with a
bang, disappeared. It is possible that the fatigues of the day had been
too much for her, for when she awoke, and consulted the little silver
watch that hung by her bunk, it was past five o’clock, and the red glow
of the sun was flooding the cabin as she arose and hastily dressed.

The deck was drying in white patches as she went above, and the mate
was sitting yawning at the wheel, his eyelids red for want of sleep.

“Didn’t I tell you to call me at two o’clock?” she demanded,
confronting him.

“It’s all right,” said the mate. “I thought when you woke would be soon
enough. You looked tired.”

“I think you’d better go when we get to Ipswich,” said the girl,
tightening her lips. “I’ll ship somebody who’ll obey orders.”

“I’ll go when we get back to London,” said the mate. “I’ll hand this
barge over to the cap’n, and nobody else.”

“Well, we’ll see,” said the girl, as she took the wheel, “_I_ think
you’ll go at Ipswich.”

For the remainder of the voyage the subject was not alluded to; the
mate, in a spirit of sulky pride, kept to the fore part of the boat,
except when he was steering, and, as far as practicable, the girl
ignored his presence. In this spirit of mutual forbearance they entered
the Orwell, and ran swiftly up to Ipswich.

It was late in the afternoon when they arrived there, and the new
skipper, waiting only until they were made fast, went ashore, leaving
the mate in charge. She had been gone about an hour when a small
telegraph boy appeared, and, after boarding the barge in the unsafest
manner possible, handed him a telegram. The mate read it and his face
flushed. With even more than the curtness customary in language at a
halfpenny a word, it contained his dismissal.

“I’ve had a telegram from your father sacking me,” he said to the girl,
as she returned soon after, laden with small parcels.

“Yes, I wired him to,” she replied calmly. “I suppose you’ll go _now?_”

“I’d rather go back to London with you,” he said slowly.

“I daresay,” said the girl. “As a matter of fact I wasn’t really
meaning for you to go, but when you said you wouldn’t I thought we’d
see who was master. I’ve shipped another mate, so you see I haven’t
lost much time.”

“Who is he,” inquired the mate.

“Man named Charlie Lee,” replied the girl; “the foreman here told me of
him.”

“He’d no business too,” said the mate, frowning; “he’s a loose fish;
take my advice now and ship somebody else. He’s not at all the sort of
chap I’d choose for you to sail with.”

“You’d choose,” said the girl scornfully; “dear me, what a pity you
didn’t tell me before.”

“He’s a public-house loafer,” said the mate, meeting her eye angrily,
“and about as bad as they make ’em; but I s’pose you’ll have your own
way.”

“He won’t frighten me,” said the girl. “I’m quite capable of taking
care of myself, thank you. Good evening.”

The mate stepped ashore with a small bundle, leaving the remainder of
his possessions to go back to London with the barge. The girl watched
his well-knit figure as it strode up the quay until it was out of
sight, and then, inwardly piqued because he had not turned round for a
parting glance, gave a little sigh, and went below to tea.

The docile and respectful behaviour of the new-comer was a pleasant
change to the autocrat of the _Osprey_, and cargoes were worked out and
in without an unpleasant word. They laid at the quay for two days, the
new mate, whose home was at Ipswich, sleeping ashore, and on the
morning of the third he turned up punctually at six o’clock, and they
started on their return voyage.

“Well, you do know how to handle a craft,” said Lee admiringly, as they
passed down the river. “The old boat seems to know it’s got a pretty
young lady in charge.”

“Don’t talk rubbish,” said the girl austerely.

The new mate carefully adjusted his red necktie and smiled indulgently.

“Well, you’re the prettiest cap’n I’ve ever sailed under,” he said.
“What do they call that red cap you’ve got on? Tam-o’-Shanter is it?”

“I don’t know,” said the girl shortly.

“You mean you won’t tell me,” said the other, with a look of anger in
his soft dark eyes.

“Just as you like,” said she, and Lee, whistling softly, turned on his
heel and began to busy himself with some small matter forward.

The rest of the day passed quietly, though there was a freedom in the
new mate’s manner which made the redoubtable skipper of the _Osprey_
regret her change of crew, and to treat him with more civility than her
proud spirit quite approved of. There was but little wind, and the
barge merely crawled along as the captain and mate, with surreptitious
glances, took each other’s measure.

“This is the nicest trip I’ve ever had,” said Lee, as he came up from
an unduly prolonged tea, with a strong-smelling cigar in his mouth.
“I’ve brought your jacket up.”

“I don’t want it, thank you,” said the girl.

“Better have it,” said Lee, holding it up for her.

“When I want my jacket I’ll put it on myself,” said the girl.

“All right, no offence,” said the other airily. “What an obstinate
little devil you are.”

“Have you got any drink down there?” inquired the girl, eyeing him
sternly.

“Just a little drop o’ whiskey, my dear, for the spasms,” said Lee
facetiously. “Will you have a drop?”

“I won’t have any drinking here,” said she sharply. “If you want to
drink, wait till you get ashore.”

“_You_ won’t have any drinking!” said the other, opening his eyes, and
with a quiet chuckle he dived below and brought up a bottle and a
glass. “Here’s wishing a better temper to you, my dear,” he said
amiably, as he tossed off a glass. “Come, you’d better have a drop.
It’ll put a little colour in your cheeks.”

“Put it away now, there’s a good fellow,” said the captain timidly, as
she looked anxiously at the nearest sail, some two miles distant.

“It’s the only friend I’ve got,” said Lee, sprawling gracefully on the
hatches, and replenishing his glass. “Look here. Are you on for a
bargain?”

“What do you mean?” inquired the girl.

“Give me a kiss, little spitfire, and I won’t take another drop
to-night,” said the new mate tenderly. “Come, I won’t tell.”

“You may drink yourself to death before I’ll do that,” said the girl,
striving to speak calmly. “Don’t talk that nonsense to me again.”

She stooped over as she spoke and made a sudden grab at the bottle, but
the new mate was too quick for her, and, snatching it up jeeringly,
dared her to come for it.

“Come on, come and fight for it,” said he; “hit me if you like, I don’t
mind; your little fist won’t hurt.”

No answer being vouchsafed to this invitation he applied himself to his
only friend again, while the girl, now thoroughly frightened, steered
in silence.

“Better get the sidelights out,” said she at length.

“Plenty o’ time,” said Lee.

“Take the helm, then, while I do it,” said the girl, biting her lips.

The fellow rose and came towards her, and, as she made way for him,
threw his arm round her waist and tried to detain her. Her heart
beating quickly, she walked forward, and, not without a hesitating
glance at the drunken figure at the wheel, descended into the fo’c’sle
for the lamps.

The next moment, with a gasping little cry, she sank down on a locker
as the dark figure of a man rose and stood by her.

“Don’t be frightened,” it said quietly.

“Jack?” said the girl.

“That’s me,” said the figure. “You didn’t expect to see me, did you? I
thought perhaps you didn’t know what was good for you, so I stowed
myself away last night, and here I am.”

“Have you heard what that fellow has been saying to me?” demanded Miss
Cringle, with a spice of the old temper leavening her voice once more.

“Every word,” said the mate cheerfully.

“Why didn’t you come up and stand by me?” inquired the girl hotly.

The mate hung his head.

“Oh,” said the girl, and her tones were those of acute disappointment,
“you’re afraid.”

“I’m not,” said the mate scornfully.

“Why didn’t you come up, then, instead of skulking down here?” inquired
the girl.

The mate scratched the back of his neck and smiled, but weakly. “Well,
I—I thought”—he began, and stopped.

“You thought”—prompted Miss Cringle coldly.

“I thought a little fright would do you good,” said the mate, speaking
quickly, “and that it would make you appreciate me a little more when I
did come.”

“Ahoy! _Maggie! Maggie!_” came the voice of the graceless varlet who
was steering.

“I’ll _Maggie_ him,” said the mate, grinding his teeth, “Why, what
the—why you’re crying.”

“I’m not,” sobbed Miss Cringle scornfully. “I’m in a temper, that’s
all.”

“I’ll knock his head off,” said the mate; “you stay down here.”

“Mag-_gie!_” came the voice again, “_Mag_—HULLO!”

“Were you calling me, my lad?” said the mate, with dangerous
politeness, as he stepped aft. “Ain’t you afraid of straining that
sweet voice o’ yours? Leave go o’ that tiller.”

The other let go, and the mate’s fist took him heavily in the face and
sent him sprawling on the deck. He rose with a scream of rage and
rushed at his opponent, but the mate’s temper, which had suffered badly
through his treatment of the last few days, was up, and he sent him
heavily down again.

“There’s a little dark dingy hole forward,” said the mate, after
waiting some time for him to rise again, “just the place for you to go
and think over your sins in. If I see you come out of it until we get
to London, I’ll hurt you. Now clear.”

The other cleared, and, carefully avoiding the girl, who was standing
close by, disappeared below.

“You’ve hurt him,” said the girl, coming up to the mate and laying her
hand on his arm. “What a horrid temper you’ve got.”

“It was him asking you to kiss him that upset me,” said the mate
apologetically.

“He put his arm round my waist,” said Miss Cringle, blushing.

“_What!_” said the mate, stuttering, “put his—put his arm—round—your
waist—like”—

His courage suddenly forsook him.

“Like what?” inquired the girl, with superb innocence.

“Like _that_,” said the mate manfully.

“That’ll do,” said Miss Cringle softly, “that’ll do. You’re as bad as
he is, only the worst of it is there is nobody here to prevent you.”




IN BORROWED PLUMES


The master of the _Sarah Jane_ had been missing for two days, and all
on board, with the exception of the boy, whom nobody troubled about,
were full of joy at the circumstance. Twice before had the skipper,
whose habits might, perhaps, be best described as irregular, missed his
ship, and word had gone forth that the third time would be the last.
His berth was a good one, and the mate wanted it in place of his own,
which was wanted by Ted Jones, A. B.

“Two hours more,” said the mate anxiously to the men, as they stood
leaning against the side, “and I take the ship out.”

“Under two hours’ll do it,” said Ted, peering over the side and
watching the water as it slowly rose over the mud. “What’s got the old
man, I wonder?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care,” said the mate. “You chaps stand by me
and it’ll be good for all of us. Mr. Pearson said distinct the last
time that if the skipper ever missed his ship again it would be his
last trip in her, and he told me afore the old man that I wasn’t to
wait two minutes at any time, but to bring her out right away.”

“He’s an old fool,” said Bill Loch, the other hand; “and nobody’ll miss
him but the boy, and he’s been looking reg’lar worried all the morning.
He looked so worried at dinner time that I give ’im a kick to cheer him
up a bit. Look at him now.”

The mate gave a supercilious glance in the direction of the boy, and
then turned away. The boy, who had no idea of courting observation,
stowed himself away behind the windlass; and, taking a letter from his
pocket, perused it for the fourth time.

“Dear Tommy,” it began. “I take my pen in and to inform you that I’m
stayin here and cant get away for the reason that I lorst my cloes at
cribage larst night, also my money, and everything beside. Don’t speek
to a living sole about it as the mate wants my birth, but pack up sum
cloes and bring them to me without saying nuthing to noboddy. The mates
cloths will do becos I havent got enny other soot, dont tell ’im. You
needen’t trouble about soks as I’ve got them left. My hed is so bad I
must now conclude. Your affecshunate uncle and captin Joe Bross. P.S.
Dont let the mate see you come, or else he wont let you go.”

“Two hours more,” sighed Tommy, as he put the letter back in his
pocket. “How can I get any clothes when they’re all locked up? And aunt
said I was to look after ’im and see he didn’t get into no mischief.”

He sat thinking deeply, and then, as the crew of the _Sarah Jane_
stepped ashore to take advantage of a glass offered by the mate, he
crept down to the cabin again for another desperate look round. The
only articles of clothing visible belonged to Mrs. Bross, who up to
this trip had been sailing in the schooner to look after its master. At
these he gazed hard.

“I’ll take ’em and try an’ swop ’em for some men’s clothes,” said he
suddenly, snatching the garments from the pegs. “She wouldn’t mind”;
and hastily rolling them into a parcel, together with a pair of carpet
slippers of the captain’s, he thrust the lot into an old biscuit bag.
Then he shouldered his burden, and, going cautiously on deck, gained
the shore, and set off at a trot to the address furnished in the
letter.

It was a long way, and the bag was heavy. His first attempt at barter
was alarming, for the pawnbroker, who had just been cautioned by the
police, was in such a severe and uncomfortable state of morals, that
the boy quickly snatched up his bundle again and left. Sorely troubled
he walked hastily along, until, in a small bye street, his glance fell
upon a baker of mild and benevolent aspect, standing behind the counter
of his shop.

“If you please, sir,” said Tommy, entering, and depositing his bag on
the counter, “have you got any cast-off clothes you don’t want?”

The baker turned to a shelf, and selecting a stale loaf cut it in
halves, one of which he placed before the boy.

“I don’t want bread,” said Tommy desperately; “but mother has just
died, and father wants mourning for the funeral. He’s only got a new
suit with him, and if he can change these things of mother’s for an old
suit, he’d sell his best ones to bury her with.”

He shook the articles out on the counter, and the baker’s wife, who had
just come into the shop, inspected them rather favourably.

“Poor boy, so you’ve lost your mother,” she said, turning the clothes
over. “It’s a good skirt, Bill.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Tommy dolefully.

“What did she die of?” inquired the baker.

“Scarlet fever,” said Tommy, tearfully, mentioning the only disease he
knew.

“Scar—Take them things away,” yelled the baker, pushing the clothes on
to the floor, and following his wife to the other end of the shop.
“Take ’em away directly, you young villain.”

His voice was so loud, his manner so imperative, that the startled boy,
without stopping to argue, stuffed the clothes pell-mell into the bag
again and departed. A farewell glance at the clock made him look almost
as horrified as the baker.

“There’s no time to be lost,” he muttered, as he began to run; “either
the old man’ll have to come in these or else stay where he is.”

He reached the house breathless, and paused before an unshaven man in
time-worn greasy clothes, who was smoking a short clay pipe with much
enjoyment in front of the door.

“Is Cap’n Bross here?” he panted.

“He’s upstairs,” said the man, with a leer, “sitting in sackcloth and
ashes, more ashes than sackcloth. Have you got some clothes for him?”

“Look here,” said Tommy. He was down on his knees with the mouth of the
bag open again, quite in the style of the practised hawker. “Give me an
old suit of clothes for them. Hurry up. There’s a lovely frock.”

“Blimey,” said the man, staring, “I’ve only got these clothes. Wot
d’yer take me for? A dook?”

“Well, get me some somewhere,” said Tommy. “If you don’t the cap’n ’ll
have to come in these, and I’m sure he won’t like it.”

“I wonder what he’d look like,” said the man, with a grin. “Damme if I
don’t come up and see.”

“Get me some clothes,” pleaded Tommy.

“I wouldn’t get you clothes, no, not for fifty pun,” said the man
severely. “Wot d’yer mean wanting to spoil people’s pleasure in that
way? Come on, come and tell the cap’n what you’ve got for ’im, I want
to ’ear what he ses. He’s been swearing ’ard since ten o’clock this
morning, but he ought to say something special over this.”

He led the way up the bare wooden stairs, followed by the harassed boy,
and entered a small dirty room at the top, in the centre of which the
master of the _Sarah Jane_ sat to deny visitors, in a pair of socks and
last week’s paper.

“Here’s a young gent come to bring you some clothes, cap’n,” said the
man, taking the sack from the boy.

“Why didn’t you come before?” growled the captain, who was reading the
advertisements.

The man put his hand in the sack, and pulled out the clothes. “What do
you think of ’em?” he asked expectantly.

The captain strove vainly to tell him, but his tongue mercifully
forsook its office, and dried between his lips. His brain rang with
sentences of scorching iniquity, but they got no further.

“Well, say thank you, if you can’t say nothing else,” suggested his
tormentor hopefully.

“I couldn’t bring nothing else,” said Tommy hurriedly; “all the things
was locked up. I tried to swop ’em and nearly got locked up for it. Put
these on and hurry up.”

The captain moistened his lips with his tongue.

“The mate’ll get off directly she floats,” continued Tommy. “Put these
on and spoil his little game. It’s raining a little now. Nobody’ll see
you, and as soon as you git aboard you can borrow some of the men’s
clothes.”

“That’s the ticket, cap’n,” said the man. “Lord lumme, you’ll ’ave
everybody falling in love with you.”

“Hurry up,” said Tommy, dancing with impatience. “Hurry up.”

The skipper, dazed and wild-eyed, stood still while his two assistants
hastily dressed him, bickering somewhat about details as they did so.

“He ought to be tight-laced, I tell you,” said the man.

“He can’t be tight-laced without stays,” said Tommy scornfully. “You
ought to know that.”

“Ho, can’t he,” said the other, discomfited. “You know too much for a
young-un. Well, put a bit o’ line round ’im then.”

“We can’t wait for a line,” said Tommy, who was standing on tip-toe to
tie the skipper’s bonnet on. “Now tie the scarf over his chin to hide
his beard, and put this veil on. It’s a good job he ain’t got a
moustache.”

The other complied, and then fell back a pace or two to gaze at his
handiwork. “Strewth, though I ses it as shouldn’t, you look a treat!”
he remarked complacently. “Now, young-un, take ’old of his arm. Go up
the back streets, and if you see anybody looking at you, call ’im Mar.”

The two set off, after the man, who was a born realist, had tried to
snatch a kiss from the skipper on the threshold. Fortunately for the
success of the venture, it was pelting with rain, and, though a few
people gazed curiously at the couple as they went hastily along, they
were unmolested, and gained the wharf in safety, arriving just in time
to see the schooner shoving off from the side.

At the sight the skipper held up his skirts and ran. “Ahoy!” he
shouted. “Wait a minute.”

The mate gave one look of blank astonishment at the extraordinary
figure, and then turned away; but at that moment the stern came within
jumping distance of the wharf, and uncle and nephew, moved with one
impulse, leaped for it and gained the deck in safety.

“Why didn’t you wait when I hailed you?” demanded the skipper fiercely.

“How was I to know it was you?” inquired the mate surlily, as he
realised his defeat. “I thought it was the Empress of Rooshia.”

The skipper stared at him dumbly.

“An’ if you take my advice,” said the mate, with a sneer, “you’ll keep
them things on. _I_ never see you look so well in anything afore.”

“I want to borrow some o’ your clothes, Bob,” said the skipper, eyeing
him steadily.

“Where’s your own?” asked the other.

“I don’t know,” said the skipper. “I was took with a fit last night,
Bob, and when I woke up this morning they were gone. Somebody must have
took advantage of my helpless state and taken ’em.”

“Very likely,” said the mate, turning away to shout an order to the
crew, who were busy setting sail.

“Where are they, old man?” inquired the skipper.

“How should I know?” asked the other, becoming interested in the men
again.

“I mean _your_ clothes,” said the skipper, who was fast losing his
temper.

“Oh, mine?” said the mate. “Well, as a matter o’ fact, I don’t like
lending my clothes. I’m rather pertickler. You might have a fit in
_them_.”

“You won’t lend ’em to me?” asked the skipper.

“I won’t,” said the mate, speaking loudly, and frowning significantly
at the crew, who were listening.

“Very good,” said the skipper. “Ted, come here. Where’s your other
clothes?”

“I’m very sorry, sir,” said Ted, shifting uneasily from one leg to the
other, and glancing at the mate for support; “but they ain’t fit for
the likes of you to wear, sir.”

“I’m the best judge of that,” said the skipper sharply. “Fetch ’em up.”

“Well, to tell the truth, sir,” said Ted, “I’m like the mate. I’m only
a poor sailor-man, but I wouldn’t lend my clothes to the Queen of
England.”

“You fetch up them clothes,” roared the skipper snatching off his
bonnet and flinging it on the deck. “Fetch ’em up at once. D’ye think
I’m going about in these petticuts?”

“They’re my clothes,” muttered Ted doggedly.

“Very well, then, I’ll have Bill’s,” said the skipper. “But mind you,
my lad, I’ll make you pay for this afore I’ve done with you. Bill’s the
only honest man aboard this ship. Gimme your hand, Bill, old man.”

“I’m with them two,” said Bill gruffly, as he turned away.

The skipper, biting his lips with fury, turned from one to the other,
and then, with a big oath, walked forward. Before he could reach the
fo’c’sle Bill and Ted dived down before him, and, by the time he had
descended, sat on their chests side by side confronting him. To threats
and appeals alike they turned a deaf ear, and the frantic skipper was
compelled at last to go on deck again, still encumbered with the hated
skirts.

“Why don’t you go an’ lay down,” said the mate, “an’ I’ll send you down
a nice cup o’ hot tea. You’ll get histericks, if you go on like that.”

“I’ll knock your ’ead off if you talk to me,” said the skipper.

“Not you,” said the mate cheerfully; “you ain’t big enough. Look at
that pore fellow over there.”

The skipper looked in the direction indicated, and, swelling with
impotent rage, shook his fist fiercely at a red-faced man with grey
whiskers, who was wafting innumerable tender kisses from the bridge of
a passing steamer.

“That’s right,” said the mate approvingly; “don’t give ’im no
encouragement. Love at first sight ain’t worth having.”

The skipper, suffering severely from suppressed emotion, went below,
and the crew, after waiting a little while to make sure that he was not
coming up again, made their way quietly to the mate.

“If we can only take him to Battlesea in this rig it’ll be all right,”
said the latter. “You chaps stand by me. His slippers and sou’-wester
is the only clothes he’s got aboard. Chuck every needle you can lay
your hands on overboard, or else he’ll git trying to make a suit out of
a piece of old sail or something. If we can only take him to Mr.
Pearson like this, it won’t be so bad after all.”

While these arrangements were in hand above, the skipper and the boy
were busy over others below. Various startling schemes propounded by
the skipper for obtaining possession of his men’s attire were rejected
by the youth as unlawful, and, what was worse, impracticable. For a
couple of hours they discussed ways and means, but only ended in
diatribes against the mean ways of the crew; and the skipper, whose
head ached still from his excesses, fell into a state of sullen despair
at length, and sat silent.

“By Jove, Tommy, I’ve got it,” he cried suddenly, starting up and
hitting the table with his fist. “Where’s your other suit?”

“That ain’t no bigger that this one,” said Tommy.

“You git it out,” said the skipper, with a knowing toss of his head.
“Ah, there we are. Now go in my state-room and take those off.”

The wondering Tommy, who thought that great grief had turned his
kinsman’s brain, complied, and emerged shortly afterwards in a blanket,
bringing his clothes under his arm.

“Now, do you know what I’m going to do?” inquired the skipper, with a
big smile.

“No.”

“Fetch me the scissors, then. Now do you know what I’m going to do?”

“Cut up the two suits and make ’em into one,” hazarded the
horror-stricken Tommy. “Here, stop it! Leave off!”

The skipper pushed him impatiently off, and, placing the clothes on the
table, took up the scissors, and, with a few slashing strokes, cut the
garments into their component parts.

“What am _I_ to wear,” said Tommy, beginning to blubber. “You didn’t
think of that?”

“What are you to wear, you selfish young pig?” said the skipper
sternly. “Always thinking about yourself. Go and git some needles and
thread, and if there’s any left over, and you’re a good boy, I’ll see
whether I can’t make something for you out of the leavings.”

“There ain’t no needles here,” whined Tommy, after a lengthened search.

“Go down the fo’c’sle and git the case of sail-makers’ needles, then,”
said the skipper, “Don’t let anyone see what you’re after, an’ some
thread.”

“Well, why couldn’t you let me go in my clothes before you cut ’em up,”
moaned Tommy. “I don’t like going up in this blanket. They’ll laugh at
me.”

“You go at once!” thundered the skipper, and, turning his back on him,
whistled softly, and began to arrange the pieces of cloth.

“Laugh away, my lads,” he said cheerfully, as an uproarious burst of
laughter greeted the appearance of Tommy on deck. “Wait a bit.”

He waited himself for nearly twenty minutes, at the end of which time
Tommy, treading on his blanket, came flying down the companion-ladder,
and rolled into the cabin.

“There ain’t a needle aboard the ship,” he said solemnly, as he picked
himself up and rubbed his head. “I’ve looked everywhere.”

“What?” roared the skipper, hastily concealing the pieces of cloth.
“Here, Ted! Ted!”

“Ay, ay, sir!” said Ted, as he came below.

“I want a sail-maker’s needle,” said the skipper glibly. “I’ve got a
rent in this skirt.”

“I broke the last one yesterday,” said Ted, with an evil grin.

“Any other needle then,” said the skipper, trying to conceal his
emotion.

“I don’t believe there’s such a thing aboard the ship,” said Ted, who
had obeyed the mate’s thoughtful injunction. “_Nor_ thread. I was only
saying so to the mate yesterday.”

The skipper sank again to the lowest depths, waved him away, and then,
getting on a corner of the locker, fell into a gloomy reverie.

“It’s a pity you do things in such a hurry,” said Tommy, sniffing
vindictively. “You might have made sure of the needle before you
spoiled my clothes. There’s two of us going about ridiculous now.”

The master of the _Sarah Jane_ allowed this insolence to pass unheeded.
It is in moments of deep distress that the mind of man, naturally
reverting to solemn things, seeks to improve the occasion by a lecture.
The skipper, chastened by suffering and disappointment, stuck his right
hand in his pocket, after a lengthened search for it, and gently
bidding the blanketed urchin in front of him to sit down, began:

“You see what comes of drink and cards,” he said mournfully. “Instead
of being at the helm of my ship, racing all the other craft down the
river, I’m skulkin’ down below here like—like”—

“Like an actress,” suggested Tommy.

The skipper eyed him all over. Tommy, unconscious of offence, met his
gaze serenely.

“If,” continued the skipper, “at any time you felt like taking too
much, and you stopped with the beer-mug half-way to your lips, and
thought of me sitting in this disgraceful state, what would you do?”

“I dunno,” replied Tommy, yawning.

“What would you do?” persisted the skipper, with great expression.

“Laugh, I s’pose,” said Tommy, after a moment’s thought.

The sound of a well-boxed ear rang through the cabin.

“You’re an unnatural, ungrateful little toad,” said the skipper
fiercely. “You don’t deserve to have a good, kind uncle to look after
you.”

“Anybody can have him for me,” sobbed the indignant Tommy, as he
tenderly felt his ear. “You look a precious sight more like an aunt
than an uncle.”

After firing this shot he vanished in a cloud of blanket, and the
skipper, reluctantly abandoning a hastily-formed resolve of first
flaying him alive and then flinging him overboard, sat down again and
lit his pipe.

Once out of the river he came on deck again, and, ignoring by a great
effort the smiles of the crew and the jibes of the mate, took command.
The only alteration he made in his dress was to substitute his
sou’-wester for the bonnet, and in this guise he did his work, while
the aggrieved Tommy hopped it in blankets. The three days at sea passed
like a horrid dream. So covetous was his gaze, that the crew
instinctively clutched their nether garments and looked to the
buttoning of their coats as they passed him. He saw coats in the
mainsail, and fashioned phantom trousers out of the flying jib, and
towards the end began to babble of blue serges and mixed tweeds.
Oblivious of fame, he had resolved to enter the harbour of Battlesea by
night; but it was not to be. Near home the wind dropped, and the sun
was well up before Battlesea came into view, a grey bank on the
starboard bow.

Until within a mile of the harbour, the skipper held on, and then his
grasp on the wheel relaxed somewhat, and he looked round anxiously for
the mate.

“Where’s Bob?” he shouted.

“He’s very ill, sir,” said Ted, shaking his head.

“Ill?” gasped the startled skipper. “Here, take the wheel a minute.”

He handed it over, and grasping his skirts went hastily below. The mate
was half lying, half sitting, in his bunk, groaning dismally.

“What’s the matter?” inquired the skipper.

“I’m dying,” said the mate. “I keep being tied up all in knots inside.
I can’t hold myself straight.”

The other cleared his throat. “You’d better take off your clothes and
lie down a bit,” he said kindly. “Let me help you off with them.”

“No—don’t—trouble,” panted the mate.

“It ain’t no trouble,” said the skipper, in a trembling voice.

“No, I’ll keep ’em on,” said the mate faintly. “I’ve always had an idea
I’d like to die in my clothes. It may be foolish, but I can’t help it.”

“You’ll have your wish some day, never fear, you infernal rascal,”
shouted the overwrought skipper. “You’re shamming sickness to make me
take the ship into port.”

“Why shouldn’t you take her in,” asked the mate, with an air of
innocent surprise. “It’s your duty as cap’n. You’d better get above
now. The bar is always shifting.”

The skipper, restraining himself by a mighty effort, went on deck
again, and, taking the wheel, addressed the crew. He spoke feelingly of
the obedience men owed their superior officers, and the moral
obligation they were under to lend them their trousers when they
required them. He dwelt on the awful punishments awarded for mutiny,
and proved clearly, that to allow the master of a ship to enter port in
petticoats was mutiny of the worst type. He then sent them below for
their clothing. They were gone such a long time that it was palpable to
the meanest intellect that they did not intend to bring it. Meantime
the harbour widened out before him.

There were two or three people on the quay as the _Sarah Jane_ came
within hailing distance. By the time she had passed the lantern at the
end of it there were two or three dozen, and the numbers were steadily
increasing at the rate of three persons for every five yards she made.
Kind-hearted, humane men, anxious that their friends should not lose so
great and cheap a treat, bribed small and reluctant boys with pennies
to go in search of them, and by the time the schooner reached her
berth, a large proportion of the population of the port was looking
over each other’s shoulders and shouting foolish and hilarious
inquiries to the skipper. The news reached the owner, and he came
hurrying down to the ship, just as the skipper, regardless of the
heated remonstrances of the sightseers, was preparing to go below.

Mr. Pearson was a stout man, and he came down exploding with wrath.
Then he saw the apparition, and mirth overcame him. It became necessary
for three stout fellows to act as buttresses, and the more indignant
the skipper looked the harder their work became. Finally he was
assisted, in a weak state, and laughing hysterically, to the deck of
the schooner, where he followed the skipper below, and in a voice
broken with emotion demanded an explanation.

“It’s the finest sight I ever saw in my life, Bross,” he said when the
other had finished. “I wouldn’t have missed it for anything. I’ve been
feeling very low this last week, and it’s done me good. Don’t talk
nonsense about leaving the ship. I wouldn’t lose you for anything after
this, but if you like to ship a fresh mate and crew you can please
yourself. If you’ll only come up to the house and let Mrs. Pearson see
you—she’s been ailing—I’ll give you a couple of pounds. Now, get your
bonnet and come.”




THE BOATSWAIN’S WATCH


Captain Polson sat in his comfortable parlour smiling benignly upon his
daughter and sister. His ship, after an absence of eighteen months, was
once more berthed in the small harbour of Barborough, and the captain
was sitting in that state of good-natured affability which invariably
characterised his first appearance after a long absence.

“No news this end, I suppose,” he inquired, after a lengthy recital of
most extraordinarily uninteresting adventures.

“Not much,” said his sister Jane, looking nervously at her niece.
“Young Metcalfe has gone into partnership with his father.”

“I don’t want to hear about those sharks,” said the captain, waxing
red. “Tell me about honest men.”

“Joe Lewis has had a month’s imprisonment for stealing fowls,” said
Miss Polson meekly. “Mrs. Purton has had twins—dear little fellows they
are, fat as butter!—she has named one of them Polson, after you. The
greedy one.”

“Any deaths?” inquired the captain snappishly, as he eyed the innocent
lady suspiciously.

“Poor old Jasper Wheeler has gone,” said his sister; “he was very
resigned. He borrowed enough money to get a big doctor from London, and
when he heard that there was no hope for him he said he was just
longing to go, and he was sorry he couldn’t take all his dear ones with
him. Mary Hewson is married to Jack Draper, and young Metcalfe’s banns
go up for the third time next Sunday.”

“I hope he gets a Tartar,” said the vindictive captain. “Who’s the
girl? Some silly little fool, I know. She ought to be warned!”

“I don’t believe in interfering in marriages,” said his daughter
Chrissie, shaking her head sagely.

“Oh!” said the captain, staring, “_you_ don’t! Now you’ve put your hair
up and taken to wearing long frocks, I suppose you’re beginning to
think of it.”

“Yes; auntie wants to tell you something!” said his daughter, rising
and crossing the room.

“No, I don’t!” said Miss Polson hastily.

“You’d better do it,” said Chrissie, giving her a little push, “there’s
a dear; I’ll go upstairs and lock myself in my room.”

The face of the captain, whilst this conversation was passing, was a
study in suppressed emotions. He was a firm advocate for importing the
manners of the quarter-deck into private life, the only drawback being
that he had to leave behind him the language usual in that locality. To
this omission he usually ascribed his failures.

“Sit down, Chrissie,” he commanded; “sit down, Jane. Now, miss, what’s
all this about?”

“I don’t like to tell you,” said Chrissie, folding her hands in her
lap. “I know you’ll be cross. You’re so unreasonable.”

The captain stared—frightfully.

“I’m going to be married,” said Chrissie suddenly,—“there! To Jack
Metcalfe—there! So you’ll have to learn to love him. He’s going to try
and love you for my sake.” To his sister’s dismay the captain got up,
and brandishing his fists walked violently to and fro. By these simple
but unusual means decorum was preserved.

“If you were only a boy,” said the captain, when he had regained his
seat, “I should know what to do with you.”

“If I were a boy,” said Chrissie, who, having braced herself up for the
fray, meant to go through with it, “I shouldn’t want to marry Jack.
Don’t be silly, father!”

“Jane,” said the captain, in a voice which made the lady addressed
start in her chair, “what do you mean by it?”

“It isn’t my fault,” said Miss Polson feebly. “I told her how it would
be. And it was so gradual; he admired my geraniums at first, and, of
course, I was deceived. There are so many people admire my geraniums;
whether it is because the window has a south aspect”—

“Oh!” said the captain rudely, “that’ll do, Jane. If he wasn’t a
lawyer, I’d go round and break his neck. Chrissie is only nineteen, and
she’ll come for a year’s cruise with me. Perhaps the sea air’ll
strengthen her head. We’ll see who’s master in this family.”

“I’m sure I don’t want to be master,” said his daughter, taking a
weapon of fine cambric out of her pocket, and getting ready for action.
“I can’t help liking people. Auntie likes him too, don’t you, auntie?”

“Yes,” said Miss Polson bravely.

“Very good,” said the autocrat promptly, “I’ll take you both for a
cruise.”

“You’re making me very un—unhappy,” said Chrissie, burying her face in
her handkerchief.

“You’ll be more unhappy before I’ve done with you,” said the captain
grimly. “And while I think of it, I’ll step round and stop those
banns.” His daughter caught him by the arm as he was passing, and laid
her face on his sleeve. “You’ll make me look so foolish,” she wailed.

“That’ll make it easier for you to come to sea with me,” said her
father. “Don’t cry all over my sleeve. I’m going to see a parson. Run
upstairs and play with your dolls, and if you’re a good girl, I’ll
bring you in some sweets.” He put on his hat, and closing the front
door with a bang, went off to the new rector to knock two years off the
age which his daughter kept for purposes of matrimony. The rector,
grieved at such duplicity in one so young, met him more than half way,
and he came out from him smiling placidly, until his attention was
attracted by a young man on the other side of the road, who was
regarding him with manifest awkwardness.

“Good evening, Captain Polson,” he said, crossing the road.

“Oh,” said the captain, stopping, “I wanted to speak to you. I suppose
you wanted to marry my daughter while I was out of the way, to save
trouble. Just the manly thing I should have expected of you. I’ve
stopped the banns, and I’m going to take her for a voyage with me.
You’ll have to look elsewhere, my lad.”

“The ill feeling is all on your side, captain,” said Metcalfe,
reddening.

“Ill feeling!” snorted the captain. “You put me in the witness-box, and
made me a laughing-stock in the place with your silly attempts at
jokes, lost me five hundred pounds, and then try and marry my daughter
while I’m at sea. Ill feeling be hanged!”

“That was business,” said the other.

“It was,” said the captain, “and this is business too. Mine. I’ll look
after it, I’ll promise you. I think I know who’ll look silly this time.
I’d sooner see my girl in heaven than married to a rascal of a lawyer.”

“You’d want good glasses,” retorted Metcalfe, who was becoming ruffled.

“I don’t want to bandy words with you,” said the captain with dignity,
after a long pause, devoted to thinking of something worth bandying.
“You think you’re a clever fellow, but I know a cleverer. You’re quite
welcome to marry my daughter—if you can.”

He turned on his heel, and refusing to listen to any further remarks,
went on his way rejoicing. Arrived home, he lit his pipe, and throwing
himself into an armchair, related his exploits. Chrissie had recourse
to her handkerchief again, more for effect than use, but Miss Polson,
who was a tender soul, took hers out and wept unrestrainedly. At first
the captain took it well enough. It was a tribute to his power, but
when they took to sobbing one against the other, his temper rose, and
he sternly commanded silence.

“I shall be like—this—every day at sea,” sobbed Chrissie vindictively,
“only worse; making us all ridiculous.”

“Stop that noise directly!” vociferated the captain.

“We c-c-can’t,” sobbed Miss Polson.

“And we d-don’t want to,” said Chrissie. “It’s all we can do, and we’re
going to do it. You’d better g-go out and stop something else. You
can’t stop us.”

The captain took the advice and went, and in the billiard-room of the
“George” heard some news which set him thinking, and which brought him
back somewhat earlier than he had at first intended. A small group at
his gate broke up into its elements at his approach, and the captain,
following his sister and daughter into the room, sat down and eyed them
severely.

“So you’re going to run off to London to get married, are you, miss?”
he said ferociously. “Well, we’ll see. You don’t go out of my sight
until we sail, and if I catch that pettifogging lawyer round at my gate
again, I’ll break every bone in his body, mind that.”

For the next three days the captain kept his daughter under
observation, and never allowed her to stir abroad except in his
company. The evening of the third day, to his own great surprise, he
spent at a Dorcas. The company was not congenial, several of the ladies
putting their work away, and glaring frigidly at the intruder; and
though they could see clearly that he was suffering greatly, made no
attempt to put him at his ease. He was very thoughtful all the way
home, and the next day took a partner into the concern, in the shape of
his boatswain.

“You understand, Tucker,” he concluded, as the hapless seaman stood in
a cringing attitude before Chrissie, “that you never let my daughter
out of your sight. When she goes out you go with her.”

“Yessir,” said Tucker; “and suppose she tells me to go home, what am I
to do then?”

“You’re a fool,” said the captain sharply. “It doesn’t matter what she
says or does; unless you are in the same room, you are never to be more
than three yards from her.”

“Make it four, cap’n,” said the boatswain, in a broken voice.

“Three,” said the captain; “and mind, she’s artful. All girls are, and
she’ll try and give you the slip. I’ve had information given me as to
what’s going on. Whatever happens, you are not to leave her.”

“I wish you’d get somebody else, sir,” said Tucker, very respectfully.
“There’s a lot of chaps aboard that’d like the job.”

“You’re the only man I can trust,” said the captain shortly. “When I
give you orders I know they’ll be obeyed; it’s your watch now.”

He went out humming. Chrissie took up a book and sat down, utterly
ignoring the woebegone figure which stood the regulation three yards
from her, twisting its cap in its hands.

“I hope, miss,” said the boatswain, after standing patiently for
three-quarters of an hour, “as ’ow you won’t think I sought arter this
’ere little job.”

“No,” said Chrissie, without looking up.

“I’m just obeying orders,” continued the boatswain. “I always git let
in for these ’ere little jobs, somehow. The monkeys I’ve had to look
arter aboard ship would frighten you. There never was a monkey on the
_Monarch_ but what I was in charge of. That’s what a man gets through
being trustworthy.”

“Just so,” said Chrissie, putting down her book. “Well, I’m going into
the kitchen now; come along, nursie.”

“’Ere, I say, miss!” remonstrated Tucker, flushing.

“I don’t know how Susan will like you going in her kitchen,” said
Chrissie thoughtfully; “however, that’s your business.”

The unfortunate seaman followed his fair charge into the kitchen, and,
leaning against the door-post, doubled up like a limp rag before the
terrible glance of its mistress.

“Ho!” said Susan, who took the state of affairs as an insult to the sex
in general; “and what might you be wanting?”

“Cap’n’s orders,” murmured Tucker feebly.

“I’m captain here,” said Susan, confronting him with her bare arms
akimbo.

“And credit it does you,” said the boatswain, looking round admiringly.

“Is it your wish, Miss Chrissie, that this image comes and stalks into
my kitchen as if the place belongs to him?” demanded the irate Susan.

“I didn’t mean to come in in that way,” said the astonished Tucker. “I
can’t help being big.”

“I don’t want him here,” said her mistress; “what do you think I want
him for?”

“You hear that?” said Susan, pointing to the door; “now go. I don’t
want people to say that you come into this kitchen after me.”

“I’m here by the cap’n’s orders,” said Tucker faintly. “I don’t want to
be here—far from it. As for people saying that I come here after you,
them as knows me would laugh at the idea.”

“If I had my way,” said Susan, in a hard rasping voice, “I’d box your
ears for you. That’s what I’d do to you, and you can go and tell the
cap’n I said so. Spy!”

This was the first verse of the first watch, and there were many
verses. To add to his discomfort he was confined to the house, as his
charge manifested no desire to go outside, and as neither she nor her
aunt cared about the trouble of bringing him to a fit and proper state
of subjection, the task became a labour of love for the energetic
Susan. In spite of everything, however, he stuck to his guns, and the
indignant Chrissie, who was in almost hourly communication with
Metcalfe through the medium of her faithful handmaiden, was rapidly
becoming desperate.

On the fourth day, time getting short, Chrissie went on a new tack with
her keeper, and Susan, sorely against her will, had to follow suit.
Chrissie smiled at him, Susan called him Mr. Tucker, and Miss Polson
gave him a glass of her best wine. From the position of an outcast, he
jumped in one bound to that of confidential adviser. Miss Polson told
him many items of family interest, and later on in the afternoon
actually consulted him as to a bad cold which Chrissie had developed.

He prescribed half-a-pint of linseed oil hot, but Miss Polson favoured
chlorodyne. The conversation then turned on the deadly qualities of
that drug when taken in excess, of the fatal sleep in which it lulled
its victims. So disastrous were the incidents cited, that half an hour
later, when, her aunt and Susan being out, Chrissie took a small bottle
of chlorodyne from the mantel-piece, the boatswain implored her to try
his nastier but safer remedy instead.

“Nonsense!” said Chrissie, “I’m only going to take twenty
drops—one—two—three—”

The drug suddenly poured out in a little stream.

“I should think that’s about it,” said Chrissie, holding the tumbler up
to the light.

“It’s about five hundred!” said the horrified Tucker. “Don’t take that,
miss, whatever you do; let me measure it for you.”

The girl waved him away, and, before he could interfere, drank off the
contents of the glass and resumed her seat. The boatswain watched her
uneasily, and taking up the phial carefully read through the
directions. After that he was not at all surprised to see the book fall
from his charge’s hand on to the floor, and her eyes close.

“I knowed it,” said Tucker, in a profuse perspiration, “I knowed it.
Them blamed gals are all alike. Always knows what’s best. Miss Polson!
Miss Polson!”

He shook her roughly, but to no purpose, and then running to the door,
shouted eagerly for Susan. No reply forthcoming he ran to the window,
but there was nobody in sight, and he came back and stood in front of
the girl, wringing his huge hands helplessly. It was a great question
for a poor sailor-man. If he went for the doctor he deserted his post;
if he didn’t go his charge might die. He made one more attempt to
awaken her, and, seizing a flower-glass, splashed her freely with cold
water. She did not even wince.

“It’s no use fooling with it,” murmured Tucker; “I must get the doctor,
that’s all.”

He quitted the room, and, dashing hastily downstairs, had already
opened the hall door when a thought struck him, and he came back again.
Chrissie was still asleep in the chair, and, with a smile at the clever
way in which he had solved a difficulty, he stooped down, and, raising
her in his strong arms, bore her from the room and downstairs. Then a
hitch occurred. The triumphant progress was marred by the behaviour of
the hall door, which, despite his efforts, refused to be opened, and,
encumbered by his fair burden, he could not for some time ascertain the
reason. Then, full of shame that so much deceit could exist in so fair
and frail a habitation, he discovered that Miss Polson’s foot was
pressing firmly against it. Her eyes were still closed and her head
heavy, but the fact remained that one foot was acting in a manner that
was full of intelligence and guile, and when he took it away from the
door the other one took its place. By a sudden manœuvre the wily Tucker
turned his back on the door, and opened it, and, at the same moment, a
hand came to life again and dealt him a stinging slap on the face.

“Idiot!” said the indignant Chrissie, slipping from his arms and
confronting him. “How dare you take such a liberty?”

The astonished boatswain felt his face, and regarded her open-mouthed.

“Don’t you ever dare to speak to me again,” said the offended maiden,
drawing herself up with irreproachable dignity. “I am disgusted with
your conduct. Most unbearable!”

“I was carrying you off to the doctor,” said the boatswain. “How was I
to know you was only shamming?”

“_Shamming?_” said Chrissie, in tones of incredulous horror. “I was
asleep. I often go to sleep in the afternoon.”

The boatswain made no reply, except to grin with great intelligence as
he followed his charge upstairs again. He grinned at intervals until
the return of Susan and Miss Polson, who, trying to look unconcerned,
came in later on, both apparently suffering from temper, Susan
especially. Amid the sympathetic interruptions of these listeners
Chrissie recounted her experiences, while the boatswain, despite his
better sense, felt like the greatest scoundrel unhung, a feeling which
was fostered by the remarks of Susan and the chilling regards of Miss
Poison.

“I shall inform the captain,” said Miss Polson, bridling. “It’s my
duty.”

“Oh, I shall tell him,” said Chrissie. “I shall tell him the moment he
comes in at the door.”

“So shall I,” said Susan; “the idea of taking such liberties!”

Having fired this broadside, the trio watched the enemy narrowly and
anxiously.

“If I’ve done anything wrong, ladies,” said the unhappy boatswain, “I
am sorry for it. I can’t say anything fairer than that, and I’ll tell
the cap’n myself exactly how I came to do it when he comes in.”

“Pah! tell-tale!” said Susan.

“Of course, if you are here to fetch and carry,” said Miss Polson, with
withering emphasis.

“The idea of a grown man telling tales,” said Chrissie scornfully.
“Baby!”

“Why, just now you were all going to tell him yourselves,” said the
bewildered boatswain.

The two elder women rose and regarded him with looks of pitying
disdain. Miss Polson’s glance said “Fool!” plainly; Susan, a simple
child of nature, given to expressing her mind freely, said “Blockhead!”
with conviction.

“I see ’ow it is,” said the boatswain, after ruminating deeply. “Well,
I won’t split, ladies. I can see now you was all in it, and it was a
little job to get me out of the house.”

“What a head he has got,” said the irritated Susan; “isn’t it wonderful
how he thinks of it all! Nobody would think he was so clever to look at
him.”

“Still waters run deep,” said the boatswain, who was beginning to have
a high opinion of himself.

“And pride goes before a fall,” said Chrissie; “remember that, Mr.
Tucker.”

Mr. Tucker grinned, but, remembering the fable of the pitcher and the
well, pressed his superior officer that evening to relieve him from his
duties. He stated that the strain was slowly undermining a constitution
which was not so strong as appearances would warrant, and that his
knowledge of female nature was lamentably deficient on many important
points. “You’re doing very well,” said the captain, who had no
intention of attending any more Dorcases, “very well indeed; I am proud
of you.”

“It isn’t a man’s work,” objected the boatswain. “Besides, if anything
happens you’ll blame me for it.”

“Nothing can happen,” declared the captain confidently. “We shall make
a start in about four days now. You’re the only man I can trust with
such a difficult job, Tucker, and I shan’t forget you.”

“Very good,” said the other dejectedly. “I obey orders, then.”

The next day passed quietly, the members of the household making a
great fuss of Tucker, and thereby filling him with forebodings of the
worst possible nature. On the day after, when the captain, having
business at a neighbouring town, left him in sole charge, his
uneasiness could not be concealed.

“I’m going for a walk,” said Chrissie, as he sat by himself, working
out dangerous moves and the best means of checking them; “would you
care to come with me, Tucker?”

“I wish you wouldn’t put it that way, miss,” said the boatswain, as he
reached for his hat.

“I want exercise,” said Chrissie; “I’ve been cooped up long enough.”

She set off at a good pace up the High Street, attended by her faithful
follower, and passing through the small suburbs, struck out into the
country beyond. After four miles the boatswain, who was no walker,
reminded her that they had got to go back.

“Plenty of time,” said Chrissie, “we have got the day before us. Isn’t
it glorious? Do you see that milestone, Tucker? I’ll race you to it;
come along.”

She was off on the instant, with the boatswain, who suspected
treachery, after her.

“You CAN run,” she panted, thoughtfully, as she came in second; “we’ll
have another one presently. You don’t know how good it is for you,
Tucker.”

The boatswain grinned sourly and looked at her from the corner of his
eye. The next three miles passed like a horrible nightmare; his charge
making a race for every milestone, in which the labouring boatswain,
despite his want of practice, came in the winner. The fourth ended
disastrously, Chrissie limping the last ten yards, and seating herself
with a very woebegone face on the stone itself.

“You did very well, miss,” said the boatswain, who thought he could
afford to be generous. “You needn’t be offended about it.”

“It’s my ankle,” said Chrissie with a little whimper. “Oh! I twisted it
right round.”

The boatswain stood regarding her in silent consternation.

“It’s no use looking like that,” said Chrissie sharply, “you great
clumsy thing. If you hadn’t have run so hard it wouldn’t have happened.
It’s all your fault.”

“If you don’t mind leaning on me a bit,” said Tucker, “we might get
along.”

Chrissie took his arm petulantly, and they started on their return
journey, at the rate of about four hours a mile, with little cries and
gasps at every other yard.

“It’s no use,” said Chrissie as she relinquished his arm, and, limping
to the side of the road, sat down. The boatswain pricked up his ears
hopefully at the sound of approaching wheels.

“What’s the matter with the young lady?” inquired a groom who was
driving a little trap, as he pulled up and regarded with interest a
grimace of extraordinary intensity on the young lady’s face.

“Broke her ankle, I think,” said the boatswain glibly. “Which way are
you going?”

“Well, I’m going to Barborough,” said the groom; “but my guvnor’s
rather pertickler.”

“I’ll make it all right with you,” said the boatswain.

The groom hesitated a minute, and then made way for Chrissie as the
boatswain assisted her to get up beside him; then Tucker, with a grin
of satisfaction at getting a seat once more, clambered up behind, and
they started.

“Have a rug, mate,” said the groom, handing the reins to Chrissie and
passing it over; “put it round your knees and tuck the ends under you.”

“Ay, ay, mate,” said the boatswain as he obeyed the instructions.

“Are you sure you are quite comfortable?” said the groom
affectionately.

“Quite,” said the other.

The groom said no more, but in a quiet business-like fashion placed his
hands on the seaman’s broad back, and shot him out into the road. Then
he snatched up the reins and drove off at a gallop.

Without the faintest hope of winning, Mr. Tucker, who realised clearly,
appearances notwithstanding, that he had fallen into a trap, rose after
a hurried rest and started on his fifth race that morning. The prize
was only a second-rate groom with plated buttons, who was waving cheery
farewells to him with a dingy top hat; but the boatswain would have
sooner had it than a silver tea-service.

He ran as he had never ran before in his life, but all to no purpose,
the trap stopping calmly a little further on to take up another
passenger, in whose favour the groom retired to the back seat; then,
with a final wave of the hand to him, they took a road to the left and
drove rapidly out of sight. The boatswain’s watch was over.




LOW WATER


It was a calm, clear evening in late summer as the _Elizabeth Ann_, of
Pembray, scorning the expensive aid of a tug, threaded her way down the
London river under canvas. The crew were busy forward, and the master
and part-owner—a fussy little man, deeply imbued with a sense of his
own importance and cleverness—was at the wheel chatting with the mate.
While waiting for a portion of his cargo, he had passed the previous
week pleasantly enough with some relatives in Exeter, and was now in a
masterful fashion receiving a report from the mate.

“There’s one other thing,” said the mate. “I dessay you’ve noticed how
sober old Dick is to-night.”

“I kept him short o’ purpose,” said the skipper, with a satisfied air.

“Tain’t that,” said the mate. “You’ll be pleased to hear that ’im an’
Sam has been talked over by the other two, and that all your crew now,
’cept the cook, who’s still Roman Catholic, has j’ined the Salvation
Army.”

“Salvation Army!” repeated the skipper in dazed tones. “I don’t want
none o’ your gammon, Bob.”

“It’s quite right,” said the other. “You can take it from me. How it
was done I don’t know, but what I do know is, none of ’em has touched
licker for five days. They’ve all got red jerseys, an’ I hear as old
Dick preaches a hexcellent sermon. He’s red-hot on it, and t’others
follow ’im like sheep.”

“The drink’s got to his brain,” said the skipper sagely, after due
reflection. “Well, I don’t mind, so long as they behave theirselves.”

He kept silence until Woolwich was passed, and they were running along
with all sails set, and then, his curiosity being somewhat excited, he
called old Dick to him, with the amiable intention of a little banter.

“What’s this I hear about you j’ining the Salvation Army?” he asked.

“It’s quite true, sir,” said Dick. “I feel so happy, you can’t think—we
all do.”

“Glory!” said one of the other men, with enthusiastic corroboration.

“Seems like the measles,” said the skipper facetiously. “Four of you
down with it at one time!”

“It _is_ like the measles, sir,” said the old man impressively, “an’ I
only hope as you’ll catch it yourself, bad.”

“Hallelujah!” bawled the other man suddenly. “He’ll catch it.”

“Hold that noise, you, Joe!” shouted the skipper sternly. “How dare you
make that noise aboard ship?”

“He’s excited, sir,” said Dick. “It’s love for you in ’is ’eart as does
it.”

“Let him keep his love to hisself,” said the skipper churlishly.

“Ah! that’s just what we can’t do,” said Dick in high-pitched tones,
which the skipper rightly concluded to be his preaching voice. “We
can’t do it—an’ why can’t we do it? Becos we feel good, an’ we want you
to feel good too. We want to share it with you. Oh, dear friend—”

“That’s enough,” said the master of the _Elizabeth Ann_, sharply.
“Don’t you go ‘dear friending’ me. Go for’ard! Go for’ard at once!”

With a melancholy shake of his head the old man complied, and the
startled skipper turned to the mate, who was at the wheel, and
expressed his firm intention of at once stopping such behaviour on his
ship.

“You can’t do it,” said the mate firmly.

“Can’t do it?” queried the skipper.

“Not a bit of it,” said the other. “They’ve all got it bad, an’ the
more you get at ’em the wuss they’ll be. Mark my words, best let ’em
alone.”

“I’ll hold my hand a bit and watch ’em,” was the reply; “but I’ve
always been cap’n on my own ship, and I always will.”

For the next twenty-four hours he retained his sovereignty undisputed,
but on Sunday morning, after breakfast, when he was at the wheel, and
the crew below, the mate, who had been forward, came aft with a strange
grin struggling for development at the corners of his mouth.

“What’s the matter?” inquired the skipper, regarding him with some
disfavour.

“They’re all down below with their red jerseys on,” replied the mate,
still struggling, “and they’re holding a sort o’ consultation about the
lost lamb, an’ the best way o’ reaching ’is ’ard ’eart.”

“Lost lamb!” repeated the skipper unconcernedly, but carefully avoiding
the other’s eye.

“You’re the lost lamb,” said the mate, who always went straight to the
point.

“I won’t have it,” said the skipper excitably. “How dare they go on in
this way? Go and send ’em up directly.”

The mate, whistling cheerily, complied, and the four men, neatly
attired in scarlet, came on deck.

“Now, what’s all this nonsense about?” demanded the incensed man. “What
do you want?”

“We want your pore sinful soul,” said Dick with ecstasy.

“Ay, an’ we’ll have it,” said Joe, with deep conviction.

“So we will,” said the other two, closing their eyes and smiling
rapturously; “so we will.”

The skipper, alarmed, despite himself, at their confidence, turned a
startled face to the mate.

“If you could see it now,” continued Dick impressively, “you’d be
frightened at it. If you could—”

“Get to your own end of the ship,” spluttered the indignant skipper.
“Get, before I kick you there!”

“Better let Sam have a try,” said one of the other men, calmly ignoring
the fury of the master; “his efforts have been wonderfully blessed.
Come here, Sam.”

“There’s a time for everything” said Sam cautiously. “Let’s go for’ard
and do what we can for him among ourselves.”

They moved off reluctantly, Dick throwing such affectionate glances at
the skipper over his shoulders that he nearly choked with rage.

“I won’t have it!” he said fiercely; “I’ll knock it out of ’em.”

“You can’t,” said the mate. “You can’t knock sailor men about nowadays.
The only thing you can do is to get rid of ’em.”

“I don’t want to do that,” was the growling reply. “They’ve been with
me a long time, and they’re all good men. Why don’t they have a go at
you, I wonder?”

“_Me?_” said the mate, in indignant surprise. “Why, I’m a Seventh Day
Baptist! They don’t want to waste their time over me. I’m all right.”

“You’re a pretty Seventh Day Baptist, you are!” replied the skipper.
“Fust I’ve heard of it.”

“You don’t understand about such things,” said the mate.

“It must be a very easy religion,” continued the skipper.

“I don’t make a show of it, if that’s what you mean,” rejoined the
other warmly. “I’m one o’ them as believe in ’iding my light under a
bushel.”

“A pint pot ’ud do easy,” sneered the skipper. “It’s more in your line,
too.”

“Anyway, the men reckernise it,” said the mate loftily. “They don’t go
an’ sit in their red jerseys an’ hold mothers’ meetings over me.”

“I’ll knock their blessed heads off!” growled the skipper. “I’ll learn
’em to insult me!”

“It’s all for your own good,” said the other. “They mean it kindly.
Well, I wish ’em luck.”

With these hardy words he retired, leaving a seething volcano to pace
the deck, and think over ways and means of once more reducing his crew
to what he considered a fit and proper state of obedience and respect.

The climax was reached at tea-time, when an anonymous hand was thrust
beneath the skylight, and a full-bodied tract fluttered wildly down and
upset his tea.

“That’s the last straw!” he roared, fishing out the tract and throwing
it on the floor. “I’ll read them chaps a lesson they won’t forget in a
hurry, and put a little money in my pocket at the same time. I’ve got a
little plan in my ’ed as come to me quite sudden this afternoon. Come
on deck, Bob.”

Bob obeyed, grinning, and the skipper, taking the wheel from Sam, sent
him for the others.

“Did you ever know me break my word, Dick?” he inquired abruptly, as
they shuffled up.

“Never,” said Dick.

“Cap’n Bowers’ word is better than another man’s oath,” asseverated
Joe.

“Well,” said Captain Bowers, with a wink at the mate, “I’m going to
give you chaps a little self-denial week all to yourselves. If you all
live on biscuit and water till we get to port, and don’t touch nothing
else, I’ll jine you and become a Salvationist.”

“Biscuit and water,” said Dick doubtfully, scratching a beard strong
enough to scratch back.

“It wouldn’t be right to play with our constitooshuns in that way,
sir,” objected Joe, shaking his head.

“There you are,” said Bowers, turning to the mate with a wave of his
hand. “They’re precious anxious about me so long as it’s confined to
jawing, and dropping tracts into my tea, but when it comes to a little
hardship on their part, see how they back out of it.”

“We ain’t backing out of it,” said Dick cautiously; “but s’pose we do,
how are we to be certain as you’ll jine us?”

“You’ve got my word for it,” said the other, “an’ the mate an’ cook
witness it.”

“O’ course, you jine the Army for good, sir,” said Dick, still
doubtfully.

“O’ course.”

“Then it’s a bargain, sir,” said Dick, beaming; “ain’t it, chaps?”

“Ay, ay,” said the others, but not beaming quite so much. “Oh, what a
joyful day this is!” said the old man. “A Salvation crew an’ a
Salvation cap’n! We’ll have the cook next, bad as he is.”

“You’ll have biskit an’ water,” said the cook icily, as they moved off,
“an’ nothing else, I’ll take care.”

“They must be uncommon fond o’ me,” said the skipper meditatively.

“Uncommon fond o’ having their own way,” growled the mate. “Nice thing
you’ve let yourself in for.”

“I know what I’m about,” was the confident reply.

“You ain’t going to let them idiots fast for a week an’ then break your
word?” said the mate in surprise.

“Certainly not,” said the other wrathfully; “I’d sooner jine three
armies than do that, and you know it.”

“They’ll keep to the grub, don’t you fear,” said the mate. “I can’t
understand how you are going to manage it.”

“That’s where the brains come in,” retorted the skipper, somewhat
arrogantly.

“Fust time I’ve heard of ’em,” murmured the mate softly; “but I s’pose
you’ve been using pint pots too.”

The skipper glared at him scornfully, but, being unprovided with a
retort, forbore to reply, and going below again mixed himself a stiff
glass of grog, and drank success to his scheme.

Three days passed, and the men stood firm, and, realising that they
were slowly undermining the skipper’s convictions, made no effort to
carry him by direct assault. The mate made no attempt to conceal his
opinion of his superior’s peril, and in gloomy terms strove to put the
full horror of his position before him.

“What your missis’ll say the first time she sees you prancing up an’
down the road tapping a tambourine, I can’t think,” said he.

“I shan’t have no tambourine,” said Captain Bowers cheerfully.

“It’ll also be your painful dooty to stand outside your father-in-law’s
pub and try and persuade customers not to go in,” continued Bob. “Nice
thing that for a quiet family!”

The skipper smiled knowingly, and, rolling a cigar in his mouth, leaned
back in his seat and cocked his eye at the skylight.

“Don’t you worry, my lad,” said he; “don’t you worry. I’m in this job,
an’ I’m coming out on top. When men forget what’s due to their betters,
and preach to ’em, they’ve got to be taught what’s what. If the wind
keeps fair we ought to be home by Sunday night or Monday morning.”

The other nodded.

“Now, you keep your eyes open,” said the skipper; and, going to his
state-room, he returned with three bottles of rum and a corkscrew, all
of which, with an air of great mystery, he placed on the table, and
then smiled at the mate. The mate smiled too.

“What’s this?” inquired the skipper, drawing the cork, and holding a
bottle under the other’s nose.

“It smells like rum,” said the mate, glancing round, possibly for a
glass.

“It’s for the men,” said the skipper, “but you may take a drop.”

The mate, taking down a glass, helped himself liberally, and, having
made sure of it, sympathetically, but politely, expressed his firm
opinion that the men would not touch it under any conditions whatever.

“You don’t quite understand how firm they are,” said he; “you think
it’s just a new fad with ’em, but it ain’t.”

“They’ll drink it,” said the skipper, taking up two of the bottles.
“Bring the other on deck for me.”

The mate complied, wonderingly, and, laden with prime old Jamaica,
ascended the steps.

“What’s this?” inquired the skipper, crossing over to Dick, and holding
out a bottle.

“Pison, sir,” said Dick promptly.

“Have a drop,” said the skipper jovially.

“Not for twenty pounds,” said the old man, with a look of horror.

“Not for two million pounds,” said Sam, with financial precision.

“Will anybody have a drop?” asked the owner, waving the bottle to and
fro.

As he spoke a grimy paw shot out from behind him, and, before he quite
realised the situation, the cook had accepted the invitation, and was
hurriedly making the most of it.

“Not you,” growled the skipper, snatching the bottle from him; “I
didn’t mean you. Well, my lads, if you won’t have it neat you shall
have it watered.”

Before anybody could guess his intention he walked to the water-cask,
and, removing the cover, poured in the rum. In the midst of a profound
silence he emptied the three bottles, and then, with a triumphant
smile, turned and confronted his astonished crew.

“What’s in that cask, Dick?” he asked quietly.

“Rum and water,” groaned Dick; “but that ain’t fair play, sir. We’ve
kep’ to our part o’ the agreement, sir, an’ you ought to ha’ kep’ to
yours.”

“So I have,” was the quick reply; “so I have, an’ I still keep to it.
Don’t you see this, my lads; when you start playing antics with me
you’re playing a fool’s game, an’ you’re bound to come a cropper. Some
men would ha’ waited longer afore they spiled their game, but I think
you’ve suffered enough. Now there’s a lump of beef and some taters on,
an’ you’d better go and make a good square meal, an’ next time you want
to alter the religion of people as knows better than you do, think
twice.”

“We don’t want no beef, sir; biskit’ll do for us,” said Dick firmly.

“All right, please yourselves,” said the skipper; “but mind, no
hanky-panky, no coming for drink when my back’s turned; this cask’ll be
watched; but if you do alter your mind about the beef you can tell the
cook to get it for you any time you like.”

He threw the bottles overboard, and, ignoring the groaning and
head-shaking of the men, walked away, listening with avidity to the
respectful tributes to his genius tendered by the mate and
cook—flattery so delicate and so genuine withal that he opened another
bottle.

“There’s just one thing,” said the mate presently; “won’t the rum
affect the cooking a good deal?”

“I never thought o’ that,” admitted the skipper; “still, we musn’t
expect to have everything our own way.”

“No, no,” said the mate blankly, admiring the other’s choice of
pronouns.

Up to Friday afternoon the skipper went about with a smile of kindly
satisfaction on his face; but in the evening it weakened somewhat, and
by Saturday morning it had vanished altogether, and was replaced by an
expression of blank amazement and anxiety, for the crew shunned the
water cask as though it were poison, without appearing to suffer the
slightest inconvenience. A visible air of proprietorship appeared on
their faces whenever they looked at the skipper, and the now frightened
man inveighed fiercely to the mate against the improper methods of
conversion patronised by some religious bodies, and the aggravating
obstinacy of some of their followers.

“It’s wonderful what enthusiasm’ll do for a man,” said Bob
reflectively; “I knew a man once—”

“I don’t want none o’ your lies,” interposed the other rudely.

“An’ I don’t want your blamed rum and water, if it comes to that,” said
the mate, firing up. “When a man’s tea is made with rum, an’ his beef
is biled in it, he begins to wonder whether he’s shipped with a seaman
or a—a—”

“A what?” shouted the skipper. “Say it!”

“I can’t think o’ nothing foolish enough,” was the frank reply. “It’s
all right for you, becos it’s the last licker as you’ll be allowed to
taste, but it’s rough on me and the cook.”

“Damn you an’ the cook,” said the skipper, and went on deck to see
whether the men’s tongues were hanging out.

By Sunday morning he was frantic; the men were hale and well enough,
though, perhaps, a trifle thin, and he began to believe with the cook
that the age of miracles had not yet passed.

It was a broiling hot day, and, to add to his discomfort, the mate, who
was consumed by a raging thirst, lay panting in the shade of the
mainsail, exchanging condolences of a most offensive nature with the
cook every time he looked his way.

All the morning he grumbled incessantly, until at length, warned by an
offensive smell of rum that dinner was on the table, he got up and went
below.

At the foot of the ladder he paused abruptly, for the skipper was
leaning back in his seat, gazing in a fascinated manner at some object
on the table.

“What’s the matter?” inquired the mate in alarm.

The other, who did not appear to hear the question, made no answer, but
continued to stare in a most extraordinary fashion at a bottle which
graced the centre of the table.

“What is it?” inquired the mate, not venturing to trust his eyes.
“_Water?_ Where did it come from?”

“Cook!” roared the skipper, turning a bloodshot eye on that worthy, as
his pallid face showed behind the mate, “what’s this? If you say it’s
water I’ll kill you.”

“I don’t know what it is, sir,” said the cook cautiously; “but Dick
sent it to you with his best respects, and I was to say as there’s
plenty more where that came from. He’s a nasty, under’anded, deceitful
old man, is Dick, sir, an’ it seems he laid in a stock o’ water in
bottles an’ the like afore you doctored the cask, an’ the men have had
it locked up in their chests ever since.”

“Dick’s a very clever old man,” remarked the mate, pouring himself out
a glass, and drinking it with infinite relish, “ain’t he, cap’n? It’ll
be a privilege to jine anything that man’s connected with, won’t it?”

He paused for a reply, but none came, for the cap’n, with dim eyes, was
staring blankly into a future so lonely and uncongenial that he had
lost the power of speech—even of that which, at other crises, had never
failed to afford him relief. The mate gazed at him curiously for a
moment, and then, imitating the example of the cook, quitted the cabin.




IN MID-ATLANTIC


No, sir,” said the night-watchman, as he took a seat on a post at the
end of the jetty, and stowed a huge piece of tobacco in his cheek. “No,
man an’ boy, I was at sea forty years afore I took on this job, but I
can’t say as ever I saw a real, downright ghost.”

This was disappointing, and I said so. Previous experience of the power
of Bill’s vision had led me to expect something very different.

“Not but what I’ve known some queer things happen,” said Bill, fixing
his eyes on the Surrey side, and going off into a kind of trance.
“Queer things.”

I waited patiently; Bill’s eyes, after resting for some time on Surrey,
began to slowly cross the river, paused midway in reasonable hopes of a
collision between a tug with its flotilla of barges and a penny
steamer, and then came back to me.

“You heard that yarn old Cap’n Harris was telling the other day about
the skipper he knew having a warning one night to alter his course, an’
doing so, picked up five live men and three dead skeletons in a open
boat?” he inquired.

I nodded.

“The yarn in various forms is an old one,” said I.

“It’s all founded on something I told him once,” said Bill. “I don’t
wish to accuse Cap’n Harris of taking another man’s true story an’
spoiling it; he’s got a bad memory, that’s all. Fust of all, he forgets
he ever heard the yarn; secondly, he goes and spoils it.”

I gave a sympathetic murmur. Harris was as truthful an old man as ever
breathed, but his tales were terribly restricted by this circumstance,
whereas Bill’s were limited by nothing but his own imagination.

“It was about fifteen years ago now,” began Bill, getting the quid into
a bye-way of his cheek, where it would not impede his utterance. “I was
A. B. on the _Swallow_, a barque, trading wherever we could pick up
stuff. On this v’y’ge we was bound from London to Jamaica with a
general cargo.

“The start of that v’y’ge was excellent. We was towed out of the St.
Katherine’s Docks here, to the Nore, an’ the tug left us to a stiff
breeze, which fairly raced us down Channel and out into the Atlantic.
Everybody was saying what a fine v’y’ge we was having, an’ what quick
time we should make, an’ the fust mate was in such a lovely temper that
you might do anything with him a’most.

“We was about ten days out, an’ still slipping along in this spanking
way, when all of a sudden things changed. I was at the wheel with the
second mate one night, when the skipper, whose name was Brown, came up
from below in a uneasy sort o’ fashion, and stood looking at us for
some time without speaking. Then at last he sort o’ makes up his mind,
and ses he—

“‘Mr. McMillan, I’ve just had a most remarkable experience, an’ I don’t
know what to do about it.’

“‘Yes, sir?’ ses Mr. McMillan.

“‘Three times I’ve been woke up this night by something shouting in my
ear, “Steer nor’-nor’-west!”’ ses the cap’n very solemnly, ‘“Steer
nor’-nor’-west!”’ that’s all it says. The first time I thought it was
somebody got into my cabin skylarking, and I laid for ’em with a stick
but I’ve heard it three times, an’ there’s nothing there.’

“‘It’s a supernatural warning,’ ses the second mate, who had a great
uncle once who had the second sight, and was the most unpopular man of
his family, because he always knew what to expect, and laid his plans
according.

“‘That’s what I think,’ ses the cap’n. ‘There’s some poor shipwrecked
fellow creatures in distress.”

“‘It’s a verra grave responsebeelity,’ ses Mr. McMillan. ‘I should just
ca’ up the fairst mate.’

“‘Bill,’ ses the cap’n, ‘just go down below, and tell Mr. Salmon I’d
like a few words with him partikler.’

“Well, I went down below, and called up the first mate, and as soon as
I’d explained to him what he was wanted for, he went right off into a
fit of outrageous bad language, an’ hit me. He came right up on deck in
his pants an’ socks. A most disrespekful way to come to the cap’n, but
he was that hot and excited he didn’t care what he did.

“‘Mr. Salmon,’ ses the cap’n gravely, ‘I’ve just had a most solemn
warning, and I want to—’

“‘I know,’ says the mate gruffly.

“‘What! have you heard it too?’ ses the cap’n, in surprise. ‘Three
times?’ “I heard it from him,’ ses the mate, pointing to me.
‘Nightmare, sir, nightmare.’

“‘It was not nightmare, sir,’ ses the cap’n, very huffy, ‘an if I hear
it again, I’m going to alter this ship’s course.’

“Well, the fust mate was in a hole. He wanted to call the skipper
something which he knew wasn’t discipline. I knew what it was, an’ I
knew if the mate didn’t do something he’d be ill, he was that sort of
man, everything flew to his head. He walked away, and put his head over
the side for a bit, an’ at last, when he came back, he was,
comparatively speaking, calm.

“‘You mustn’t hear them words again, sir,’ ses he; ‘don’t go to sleep
again to-night. Stay up, an’ we’ll have a hand o’ cards, and in the
morning you take a good stiff dose o’ rhoobarb. Don’t spoil one o’ the
best trips we’ve ever had for the sake of a pennyworth of rhoobarb,’
ses he, pleading-like.

“‘Mr. Salmon,’ ses the cap’n, very angry, ‘I shall not fly in the face
o’ Providence in any such way. I shall sleep as usual, an’ as for your
rhoobarb,’ ses the cap’n, working hisself up into a passion—’damme,
sir, I’ll—I’ll dose the whole crew with it, from first mate to
cabin-boy, if I have any impertinence.’

“Well, Mr. Salmon, who was getting very mad, stalks down below,
followed by the cap’n, an’ Mr. McMillan was that excited that he even
started talking to me about it. Half-an-hour arterwards the cap’n comes
running up on deck again.

“‘Mr. McMillan,’ ses he excitedly, ‘steer nor’-nor’-west until further
orders. I’ve heard it again, an’ this time it nearly split the drum of
my ear.’

“The ship’s course was altered, an’ after the old man was satisfied he
went back to bed again, an’ almost directly arter eight bells went, an’
I was relieved. I wasn’t on deck when the fust mate come up, but those
that were said he took it very calm. He didn’t say a word. He just sat
down on the poop, and blew his cheeks out.

“As soon as ever it was daylight the skipper was on deck with his
glasses. He sent men up to the masthead to keep a good look-out, an’ he
was dancing about like a cat on hot bricks all the morning.

“‘How long are we to go on this course, sir?’ asks Mr. Salmon, about
ten o’clock in the morning.

“‘I’ve not made up my mind, sir,’ ses the cap’n, very stately; but I
could see he was looking a trifle foolish.

“At twelve o’clock in the day, the fust mate got a cough, and every
time he coughed it seemed to act upon the skipper, and make him madder
and madder. Now that it was broad daylight, Mr. McMillan didn’t seem to
be so creepy as the night before, an’ I could see the cap’n was only
waiting for the slightest excuse to get into our proper course again.

“‘That’s a nasty, bad cough o’ yours, Mr. Salmon,’ ses he, eyeing the
mate very hard.

“‘Yes, a nasty, irritating sort o’ cough, sir,’ ses the other; ‘it
worries me a great deal. It’s this going up nor’ards what’s sticking in
my throat,’ ses he.

“The cap’n give a gulp, and walked off, but he comes back in a minute,
and ses he—

“‘Mr. Salmon, I should think it a great pity to lose a valuable officer
like yourself, even to do good to others. There’s a hard ring about
that cough I don’t like, an’ if you really think it’s going up this bit
north, why, I don’t mind putting the ship in her course again.’

“Well, the mate thanked him kindly, and he was just about to give the
orders when one o’ the men who was at the masthead suddenly shouts out—

“‘Ahoy! Small boat on the port bow!’

“The cap’n started as if he’d been shot, and ran up the rigging with
his glasses. He came down again almost direckly, and his face was all
in a glow with pleasure and excitement.

“‘Mr. Salmon,’ ses he, ‘here’s a small boat with a lug sail in the
middle o’ the Atlantic, with one pore man lying in the bottom of her.
What do you think o’ my warning now?’

“The mate didn’t say anything at first, but he took the glasses and had
a look, an’ when he came back anyone could see his opinion of the
skipper had gone up miles and miles.

“‘It’s a wonderful thing, sir,’ ses he, ‘and one I’ll remember all my
life. It’s evident that you’ve been picked out as a instrument to do
this good work.’

“I’d never heard the fust mate talk like that afore, ’cept once when he
fell overboard, when he was full, and stuck in the Thames mud. He said
it was Providence; though, as it was low water, according to the
tide-table, I couldn’t see what Providence had to do with it myself. He
was as excited as anybody, and took the wheel himself, and put the
ship’s head for the boat, and as she came closer, our boat was slung
out, and me and the second mate and three other men dropped into her,
an’ pulled so as to meet the other.

“‘Never mind the boat; we don’t want to be bothered with her,’ shouts
out the cap’n as we pulled away—‘Save the man!’

“I’ll say this for Mr. McMillan, he steered that boat beautifully, and
we ran alongside o’ the other as clever as possible. Two of us shipped
our oars, and gripped her tight, and then we saw that she was just an
ordinary boat, partly decked in, with the head and shoulders of a man
showing in the opening, fast asleep, and snoring like thunder.

“‘Puir chap,’ ses Mr. McMillan, standing up. ‘Look how wasted he is.’

“He laid hold o’ the man by the neck of his coat an’ his belt, an’,
being a very powerful man, dragged him up and swung him into our boat,
which was bobbing up and down, and grating against the side of the
other. We let go then, an’ the man we’d rescued opened his eyes as Mr.
McMillan tumbled over one of the thwarts with him, and, letting off a
roar like a bull, tried to jump back into his boat.

“‘Hold him!’ shouted the second mate. ‘Hold him tight! He’s mad, puir
feller.’

“By the way that man fought and yelled, we thought the mate was right,
too. He was a short, stiff chap, hard as iron, and he bit and kicked
and swore for all he was worth, until at last we tripped him up and
tumbled him into the bottom of the boat, and held him there with his
head hanging back over a thwart.

“‘It’s all right, my puir feller,’ ses the second mate; ‘ye’re in good
hands—ye’re saved.’

“‘Damme!’ ses the man; ‘what’s your little game? Where’s my boat—eh?
Where’s my boat?’

“He wriggled a bit, and got his head up, and, when he saw it bowling
along two or three hundred yards away, his temper got the better of
him, and he swore that if Mr. McMillan didn’t row after it he’d knife
him.

“‘We can’t bother about the boat,’ ses the mate; ‘we’ve had enough
bother to rescue you.’

“‘Who the devil wanted you to rescue me?’ bellowed the man. ‘I’ll make
you pay for this, you miserable swabs. If there’s any law in Amurrica,
you shall have it!’

“By this time we had got to the ship, which had shortened sail, and the
cap’n was standing by the side, looking down upon the stranger with a
big, kind smile which nearly sent him crazy.

“‘Welcome aboard, my pore feller,’ ses he, holding out his hand as the
chap got up the side.

“‘Are you the author of this outrage?’ ses the man fiercely. “‘I don’t
understand you,’ ses the cap’n, very dignified, and drawing himself up.

“‘Did you send your chaps to sneak me out o’ my boat while I was having
forty winks?’ roars the other. ‘Damme! that’s English, ain’t it?’

“‘Surely,’ ses the cap’n, ‘surely you didn’t wish to be left to perish
in that little craft. I had a supernatural warning to steer this course
on purpose to pick you up, and this is your gratitude.’

“‘Look here!’ ses the other. ‘My name’s Cap’n Naskett, and I’m doing a
record trip from New York to Liverpool in the smallest boat that has
ever crossed the Atlantic, an’ you go an’ bust everything with your
cussed officiousness. If you think I’m going to be kidnapped just to
fulfil your beastly warnings, you’ve made a mistake. I’ll have the law
on you, that’s what I’ll do. Kidnapping’s a punishable offence.’

“‘What did you come here for, then?’ ses the cap’n.

“‘Come!’ howls Cap’n Naskett. ‘Come! A feller sneaks up alongside o’ me
with a boat-load of street-sweepings dressed as sailors, and snaps me
up while I’m asleep, and you ask me what I come for. Look here. You
clap on all sail and catch that boat o’ mine, and put me back, and I’ll
call it quits. If you don’t, I’ll bring a law-suit agin you, and make
you the laughing-stock of two continents into the bargain.’

“Well, to make the best of a bad bargain, the cap’n sailed after the
cussed little boat, and Mr. Salmon, who thought more than enough time
had been lost already, fell foul o’ Cap’n Naskett. They was both pretty
talkers, and the way they went on was a education for every sailorman
afloat. Every man aboard got as near as they durst to listen to them;
but I must say Cap’n Naskett had the best of it. He was a sarkastik
man, and pretended to think the ship was fitted out just to pick up
shipwrecked people, an’ he also pretended to think we was castaways
what had been saved by it. He said o’ course anybody could see at a
glance we wasn’t sailormen, an’ he supposed Mr. Salmon was a butcher
what had been carried out to sea while paddling at Margate to
strengthen his ankles. He said a lot more of this sort of thing, and
all this time we was chasing his miserable little boat, an’ he was
admiring the way she sailed, while the fust mate was answering his
reflexshuns, an’ I’m sure that not even our skipper was more pleased
than Mr. Salmon when we caught it at last, and shoved him back. He was
ungrateful up to the last, an’, just before leaving the ship, actually
went up to Cap’n Brown, and advised him to shut his eyes an’ turn round
three times and catch what he could.

“I never saw the skipper so upset afore, but I heard him tell Mr.
McMillan that night that if he ever went out of his way again after a
craft, it would only be to run it down. Most people keep pretty quiet
about supernatural things that happen to them, but he was about the
quietest I ever heard of, an’, what’s more, he made everyone else keep
quiet about it, too. Even when he had to steer nor’-nor’-west arter
that in the way o’ business he didn’t like it, an’ he was about the
most cruelly disappointed man you ever saw when he heard afterwards
that Cap’n Naskett got safe to Liverpool.”




AFTER THE INQUEST


It was a still fair evening in late summer in the parish of Wapping.
The hands had long since left, and the night watchman having abandoned
his trust in favour of a neighbouring bar, the wharf was deserted.

An elderly seaman came to the gate and paused irresolute, then, seeing
all was quiet, stole cautiously on to the jetty, and stood for some
time gazing curiously down on to the deck of the billy-boy _Psyche_
lying alongside.

With the exception of the mate, who, since the lamented disappearance
of its late master and owner, was acting as captain, the deck was as
deserted as the wharf. He was smoking an evening pipe in all the pride
of a first command, his eye roving fondly from the blunt bows and
untidy deck of his craft to her clumsy stern, when a slight cough from
the man above attracted his attention.

“How do, George?” said the man on the jetty, somewhat sheepishly, as
the other looked up.

The mate opened his mouth, and his pipe fell from it and smashed to
pieces unnoticed.

“Got much stuff in her this trip?” continued the man, with an obvious
attempt to appear at ease.

“The mate, still looking up, backed slowly to the other side of the
deck, but made no reply.

“What’s the matter, man?” said the other testily. “You don’t seem
overpleased to see me.”

He leaned over as he spoke, and, laying hold of the rigging, descended
to the deck, while the mate took his breath in short, exhilarating
gasps.

“Here I am, George,” said the intruder, “turned up like a bad penny,
an’ glad to see your handsome face again, I can tell you.”

In response to this flattering remark George gurgled.

“Why,” said the other, with an uneasy laugh, “did you think I was dead,
George? Ha, ha! Feel that!”

He fetched the horrified man a thump in the back, which stopped even
his gurgles.

“That feel like a dead man?” asked the smiter, raising his hand again.
“Feel”—

The mate moved back hastily. “That’ll do,” said he fiercely; “ghost or
no ghost, don’t you hit me like that again.”

“A’ right, George,” said the other, as he meditatively felt the stiff
grey whiskers which framed his red face. “What’s the news?”

“The news,” said George, who was of slow habits and speech, “is that
you was found last Tuesday week off St. Katherine’s Stairs, you was sat
on a Friday week at the Town o’ Ramsgate public-house, and buried on
Monday afternoon at Lowestoft.”

“Buried?” gasped the other, “sat on? You’ve been drinking, George.”

“An’ a pretty penny your funeral cost, I can tell you,” continued the
mate. “There’s a headstone being made now—‘Lived lamented and died
respected,’ I think it is, with ‘Not lost, but gone before,’ at the
bottom.”

“Lived respected and died lamented, you mean,” growled the old man;
“well, a nice muddle you have made of it between you. Things always go
wrong when I’m not here to look after them.”

“You ain’t dead, then?” said the mate, taking no notice of this
unreasonable remark. “Where’ve you been all this long time?”

“No more than you’re master o’ this ’ere ship,” replied Mr. Harbolt
grimly. “I—I’ve been a bit queer in the stomach, an’ I took a little
drink to correct it. Foolish like, I took the wrong drink, and it must
have got into my head.”

“That’s the worst of not being used to it,” said the mate, without
moving a muscle.

The skipper eyed him solemnly, but the mate stood firm.

“Arter that,” continued the skipper, still watching him suspiciously,
“I remember no more distinctly until this morning, when I found myself
sitting on a step down Poplar way and shiverin’, with the morning
newspaper and a crowd round me.”

“Morning newspaper!” repeated the mystified mate. “What was that for?”

“Decency. I was wrapped up in it,” replied the skipper. “Where I came
from or how I got there I don’t know more than Adam. I s’pose I must
have been ill; I seem to remember taking something out of a bottle
pretty often. Some old gentleman in the crowd took me into a shop and
bought me these clothes, an’ here I am. My own clo’es and thirty pounds
o’ freight money I had in my pocket is all gone.”

“Well, I’m hearty glad to see you back,” said the mate. “It’s quite a
home-coming for you, too. Your missis is down aft.”

“My missis? What the devil’s she aboard for?” growled the skipper,
successfully controlling his natural gratification at the news.

“She’s been with us these last two trips,” replied the mate. “She’s had
business to settle in London, and she’s been going through your lockers
to clear up, like.”

“My lockers!” groaned the skipper. “Good heavens! there’s things in
them lockers I wouldn’t have her see for the world; women are so fussy
an’ so fond o’ making something out o’ nothing. There’s a pore female
touched a bit in the upper storey, what’s been writing love letters to
me, George.”

“Three pore females,” said the precise mate; “the missis has got all
the letters tied up with blue ribbon. Very far gone they was, too, poor
creeters.”

“George,” said the skipper in a broken voice, “I’m a ruined man. I’ll
never hear the end o’ this. I guess I’ll go an’ sleep for’ard this
voyage, and lie low. Be keerful you don’t let on I’m aboard, an’ after
she’s home I’ll take the ship again, and let the thing leak out
gradual. Come to life bit by bit, so to speak. It wouldn’t do to scare
her, George, an’ in the meantime I’ll try an’ think o’ some explanation
to tell her. You might be thinking too.”

“I’ll do what I can,” said the mate.

“Crack me up to the old girl all you can; tell her I used to write to
all sorts o’ people when I got a drop of drink in me; say how
thoughtful I always was of her. You might tell her about that gold
locket I bought for her an’ got robbed of.”

“Gold locket?” said the mate in tones of great surprise. “What gold
locket? Fust I’ve heard of it.”

“Any gold locket,” said the skipper irritably; “anything you can think
of; you needn’t be pertikler. Arter that you can drop little hints
about people being buried in mistake for others, so as to prepare her a
bit—I don’t want to scare her.”

“Leave it to me,” said the mate.

“I’ll go an’ turn in now, I’m dead tired,” said the skipper. “I s’pose
Joe and the boy’s asleep?”

George nodded, and meditatively watched the other as he pushed back the
fore-scuttle and drew it after him as he descended. Then a thought
struck the mate, and he ran hastily forward and threw his weight on the
scuttle just in time to frustrate the efforts of Joe and the boy, who
were coming on deck to tell him a new ghost story. The confusion below
was frightful, the skipper’s cry of “It’s only me, Joe,” not possessing
the soothing effect which he intended. They calmed down at length,
after their visitor had convinced them that he really was flesh and
blood and fists, and the boy’s attention being directed to a small rug
in the corner of the foc’s’le, the skipper took his bunk and was soon
fast asleep.

He slept so soundly that the noise of the vessel getting under way
failed to rouse him, and she was well out in the open river when he
awoke, and after cautiously protruding his head through the scuttle,
ventured on deck. For some time he stood eagerly sniffing the cool,
sweet air, and then, after a look round, gingerly approached the mate,
who was at the helm.

“Give me a hold on her,” said he.

“You had better get below again, if you don’t want the missis to see
you,” said the mate. “She’s gettin’ up—nasty temper she’s in too.”

The skipper went forward grumbling. “Send down a good breakfast,
George,” said he.

To his great discomfort the mate suddenly gave a low whistle, and
regarded him with a look of blank dismay.

“Good gracious!” he cried, “I forgot all about it. Here’s a pretty
kettle of fish—well, well.”

“Forgot about what?” asked the skipper uneasily.

“The crew take their meals in the cabin now,” replied the mate, “’cos
the missis says it’s more cheerful for ’em, and she’s l’arning ’em to
eat their wittles properly.”

The skipper looked at him aghast. “You’ll have to smuggle me up some
grub,” he said at length. “I’m not going to starve for nobody.”

“Easier said than done,” said the mate. “The missis has got eyes like
needles; still, I’ll do the best I can for you. Look out! Here she
comes.”

The skipper fled hastily, and, safe down below, explained to the crew
how they were to secrete portions of their breakfast for his benefit.
The amount of explanation required for so simple a matter was
remarkable, the crew manifesting a denseness which irritated him almost
beyond endurance. They promised, however, to do the best they could for
him, and returned in triumph after a hearty meal, and presented their
enraged commander with a few greasy crumbs and the tail of a bloater.

For the next two days the wind was against them, and they made but
little progress. Mrs. Harbolt spent most of her time on deck, thereby
confining her husband to his evil-smelling quarters below. Matters were
not improved for him by his treatment of the crew, who, resenting his
rough treatment of them, were doing their best to starve him into
civility. Most of the time he kept in his bunk—or rather Jemmy’s bunk—a
prey to despondency and hunger of an acute type, venturing on deck only
at night to prowl uneasily about and bemoan his condition.

On the third night Mrs. Harbolt was later in retiring than usual, and
it was nearly midnight before the skipper, who had been indignantly
waiting for her to go, was able to get on deck and hold counsel with
the mate.

“I’ve done what I could for you,” said the latter, fishing a crust from
his pocket, which Harbolt took thankfully. “I’ve told her all the yarns
I could think of about people turning up after they was buried and the
like.”

“What’d she say?” queried the skipper eagerly, between his bites.

“Told me not to talk like that,” said the mate; “said it showed a want
o’ trust in Providence to hint at such things. Then I told her what you
asked me about the locket, only I made it a bracelet worth ten pounds.”

“That pleased her?” suggested the other hopefully.

The mate shook his head. “She said I was a born fool to believe you’d
been robbed of it,” he replied. “She said what you’d done was to give
it to one o’ them pore females. She’s been going on frightful about it
all the afternoon—won’t talk o’ nothing else.”

“I don’t know what’s to be done,” groaned the skipper despondently. “I
shall be dead afore we get to port if this wind holds. Go down and get
me something to eat George; I’m starving.”

“Everything’s locked up, as I told you afore,” said the mate.

“As the master of this ship,” said the skipper, drawing himself up, “I
order you to go down and get me something to eat. You can tell the
missus it’s for you if she says anything.”

“I’m hanged if I will,” said the mate sturdily. “Why don’t you go down
and have it out with her like a man? She can’t eat you.”

“I’m not going to,” said the other shortly. “I’m a determined man, and
when I say a thing I mean it. It’s going to be broken to her gradual,
as I said; I don’t want her to be scared, poor thing.”

“I know who’d be scared the most,” murmured the mate.

The skipper looked at him fiercely, and then sat down wearily on the
hatches with his hands between his knees, rising, after a time, to get
the dipper and drink copiously from the water-cask. Then, replacing it
with a sigh, he bade the mate a surly good-night and went below.

To his dismay he found when he awoke in the morning that what little
wind there was had dropped in the night, and the billy-boy was just
rising and falling lazily on the water in a fashion most objectionable
to an empty stomach. It was the last straw, and he made things so
uncomfortable below that the crew were glad to escape on deck, where
they squatted down in the bows, and proceeded to review a situation
which was rapidly becoming unbearable.

“I’ve ’ad enough of it, Joe,” grumbled the boy. “I’m sore all over with
sleeping on the floor, and the old man’s temper gets wuss and wuss. I’m
going to be ill.”

“Whaffor?” queried Joe dully.

“You tell the missus I’m down below ill. Say you think I’m dying,”
responded the infant Machiavelli, “then you’ll see somethink if you
keep your eyes open.”

He went below again, not without a little nervousness, and, clambering
into Joe’s bunk, rolled over on his back and gave a deep groan.

“What’s the matter with _you!_” growled the skipper, who was lying in
the other bunk staving off the pangs of hunger with a pipe.

“I’m very ill—dying,” said Jemmy, with another groan.

“You’d better stay in bed and have your breakfast brought down here,
then,” said the skipper kindly.

“I don’t want no breakfast,” said Jem faintly.

“That’s no reason why you shouldn’t have it sent down, you unfeeling
little brute,” said the skipper indignantly. “You tell Joe to bring you
down a great plate o’ cold meat and pickles, and some coffee; that’s
what you want.”

“All right, sir,” said Jemmy. “I hope they won’t let the missus come
down here, in case it’s something catching. I wouldn’t like her to be
took bad.”

“Eh?” said the skipper, in alarm. “Certainly not. Here, you go up and
die on deck. Hurry up with you.”

“I can’t; I’m too weak,” said Jemmy.

“You get up on deck at once; d’ye hear me?” hissed the skipper, in
alarm.

“I c-c-c-can’t help it,” sobbed Jemmy, who was enjoying the situation
amazingly. “I b’lieve it’s sleeping on the hard floor’s snapped
something inside me.”

“If you don’t go I’ll take you,” said the skipper, and he was about to
rise to put his threat into execution when a shadow fell across the
opening, and a voice, which thrilled him to the core, said softly,
“Jemmy!”

“Yes ’m?” said Jemmy languidly, as the skipper flattened himself in his
bunk and drew the clothes over him.

“How do you feel?” inquired Mrs. Harbolt.

“Bad all over,” said Jemmy. “Oh, don’t come down, mum—please don’t.”

“Rubbish!” said Mrs. Harbolt tartly, as she came slowly and carefully
down backwards. “What a dark hole this is, Jemmy. No wonder you’re ill.
Put your tongue out.”

Jemmy complied.

“I can’t see properly here,” murmured the lady, “but it looks very
large. S’pose you go in the other bunk, Jemmy. It’s a good bit higher
than this, and you’d get more air and be more comfortable altogether.”

“Joe wouldn’t like it, mum,” said the boy anxiously. The last glimpse
he had had of the skipper’s face did not make him yearn to share his
bed with him.

“Stuff an’ nonsense!” said Mrs. Harbolt hotly. “Who’s Joe, I’d like to
know? Out you come.”

“I can’t move, mum,” said Jemmy firmly.

“Nonsense!” said the lady. “I’ll just put it straight for you first,
then in it you go.”

“No, don’t, mum,” shouted Jemmy, now thoroughly alarmed at the success
of his plot. “There, there’s a gentleman in that bunk. A gentleman we
brought from London for a change of sea air.”

“My goodness gracious!” ejaculated the surprised Mrs. Harbolt. “I never
did. Why, what’s he had to eat?”

“He—he—didn’t want nothing to eat,” said Jemmy, with a woeful disregard
for facts.

“What’s the matter with him?” inquired Mrs. Harbolt, eyeing the bunk
curiously. “What’s his name? Who is he?”

“He’s been lost a long time,” said Jemmy, “and he’s forgotten who he
is—he’s a oldish man with a red face an’ a little white whisker all
round it—a very nice-looking man, I mean,” he interposed hurriedly. “I
don’t think he’s quite right in his head, ’cos he says he ought to have
been buried instead of someone else. Oh!”

The last word was almost a scream, for Mrs. Harbolt, staggering back,
pinched him convulsively.

“Jemmy!” she gasped, in a trembling voice, as she suddenly remembered
certain mysterious hints thrown out by the mate. “Who is it?”

“The _captain!_” said Jemmy, and, breaking from her clasp, slipped from
his bed and darted hastily on deck, just as the pallid face of his
commander broke through the blankets and beamed anxiously on his wife.


Five minutes later, as the crew gathered aft were curiously eyeing the
foc’s’le, Mrs. Harbolt and the skipper came on deck. To the great
astonishment of the mate, the eyes of the redoubtable woman were
slightly wet, and, regardless of the presence of the men, she clung
fondly to her husband as they walked slowly to the cabin. Ere they went
below, however, she called the grinning Jemmy to her, and, to his
private grief and public shame, tucked his head under her arm and
kissed him fondly.




IN LIMEHOUSE REACH


It was the mate’s affair all through. He began by leaving the end of a
line dangling over the stern, and the propeller, though quite
unaccustomed to that sort of work, wound it up until only a few fathoms
remained. It then stopped, and the mischief was not discovered until
the skipper had called the engineer everything that he and the mate and
three men and a boy could think of. The skipper did the interpreting
through the tube which afforded the sole means of communication between
the wheel and the engine-room, and the indignant engineer did the
listening.

The _Gem_ was just off Limehouse at the time, and it was evident she
was going to stay there. The skipper ran her ashore and made her fast
to a roomy old schooner which was lying alongside a wharf. He was then
able to give a little attention to the real offender, and the
unfortunate mate, who had been the most inventive of them all, realised
to the full the old saying of curses coming home to roost. They brought
some strangers with them, too.

“I’m going ashore,” said the skipper at last. “We won’t get off till
next tide now. When it’s low water you’ll have to get down and cut the
line away. A new line too! I’m ashamed o’ you, Harry.”

“I’m not surprised,” said the engineer, who was a vindictive man.

“What do you mean by that?” demanded the mate fiercely.

“We don’t want any of your bad temper,” interposed the skipper
severely. “_Nor_ bad language. The men can go ashore, and the engineer
too, provided he keeps steam up. But be ready for a start about five.
You’ll have to mind the ship.”

He looked over the stern again, shook his head sadly, and, after a
visit to the cabin, clambered over the schooner’s side and got ashore.
The men, after looking at the propeller and shaking their heads, went
ashore too, and the boy, after looking at the propeller and getting
ready to shake his, caught the mate’s eye and omitted that part of the
ceremony, from a sudden conviction that it was unhealthy.

Left alone, the mate, who was of a sensitive disposition, after a curt
nod to Captain Jansell of the schooner _Aquila_, who had heard of the
disaster, and was disposed to be sympathetically inquisitive, lit his
pipe and began moodily to smoke.

When he next looked up the old man had disappeared, and a girl in a
print dress and a large straw hat sat in a wicker chair reading. She
was such a pretty girl that the mate forgot his troubles at once, and,
after carefully putting his cap on straight, strolled casually up and
down the deck.

To his mortification, the girl seemed unaware of his presence, and read
steadily, occasionally looking up and chirping with a pair of ravishing
lips at a blackbird, which hung in a wicker cage from the mainmast.

“That’s a nice bird,” said the mate, leaning against the side, and
turning a look of great admiration upon it.

“Yes,” said the girl, raising a pair of dark blue eyes to the bold
brown ones, and taking him in at a glance.

“Does it sing?” inquired the mate, with a show of great interest.

“It does sometimes, when we are alone,” was the reply.

“I should have thought the sea air would have affected its throat,”
said the mate, reddening. “Are you often in the London river, miss? I
don’t remember seeing your craft before.”

“Not often,” said the girl.

“You’ve got a fine schooner here,” said the mate, eyeing it critically.
“For my part, I prefer a sailer to a steamer.”

“I should think you would,” said the girl.

“Why?” inquired the mate tenderly, pleased at this show of interest.

“No propeller,” said the girl quietly, and she left her seat and
disappeared below, leaving the mate gasping painfully.

Left to himself, he became melancholy, as he realised that the great
passion of his life had commenced, and would probably end within a few
hours. The engineer came aboard to look at the fires, and, the steamer
being now on the soft mud, good-naturedly went down and assisted him to
free the propeller before going ashore again. Then he was alone once
more, gazing ruefully at the bare deck of the _Aquila_.

It was past two o’clock in the afternoon before any signs of life other
than the blackbird appeared there. Then the girl came on deck again,
accompanied by a stout woman of middle age, and an appearance so
affable that the mate commenced at once.

“Fine day,” he said pleasantly, as he brought up in front of them.

“Lovely weather,” said the mother, settling herself in her chair and
putting down her work ready for a chat. “I hope the wind lasts; we
start to-morrow morning’s tide. You’ll get off this afternoon, I
s’pose.”

“About five o’clock,” said the mate.

“I should like to try a steamer for a change,” said the mother, and
waxed garrulous on sailing craft generally, and her own in particular.

“There’s five of us down there, with my husband and the two boys,” said
she, indicating the cabin with her thumb; “naturally it gets rather
stuffy.”

The mate sighed. He was thinking that under some conditions there were
worse things than stuffy cabins.

“And Nancy’s so discontented,” said the mother, looking at the girl who
was reading quietly by her side. “She doesn’t like ships or sailors.
She gets her head turned reading those penny novelettes.”

“You look after your own head,” said Nancy elegantly, without looking
up.

“Girls in those novels don’t talk to _their_ mothers like that,” said
the elder woman severely.

“They have different sorts of mothers,” said Nancy, serenely turning
over a page. “I hate little pokey ships and sailors smelling of tar. I
never saw a sailor I liked yet.”

The mate’s face fell. “There’s sailors and sailors,” he suggested
humbly.

“It’s no good talking to her,” said the mother, with a look of fat
resignation on her face, “we can only let her go her own way; if you
talked to her twenty-four hours right off it wouldn’t do her any good.”

“I’d like to try,” said the mate, plucking up spirit.

“Would you?” said the girl, for the first time raising her head and
looking him full in the face. “Impudence!”

“Perhaps you haven’t seen many ships,” said the impressionable mate,
his eyes devouring her face. “Would you like to come and have a look at
our cabin?”

“No, thanks!” said the girl sharply. Then she smiled maliciously. “I
daresay mother would, though; she’s fond of poking her nose into other
people’s business.”

The mother regarded her irreverent offspring fixedly for a few moments.
The mate interposed.

“I should be very pleased to show you over, ma’am,” he said politely.

The mother hesitated; then she rose, and accepting the mate’s
assistance, clambered on to the side of the steamer, and, supported by
his arms, sprang to the deck and followed him below.

“Very nice,” she said, nodding approvingly, as the mate did the
honours. “Very nice.”

“It’s nice and roomy for a little craft like ours,” said the mate, as
he drew a stone bottle from a locker and poured out a couple of glasses
of stout. “Try a little beer, ma’am.”

“What you must think o’ that girl o’ mine I can’t think,” murmured the
lady, taking a modest draught.

“The young,” said the mate, who had not quite reached his twenty-fifth
year, “are often like that.”

“It spoils her,” said her mother. “She’s a good-looking girl, too, in
her way.”

“I don’t see how she can help being that,” said the mate.

“Oh, get away with you,” said the lady pleasantly. “She’ll get fat like
me as she gets older.”

“She couldn’t do better,” said the mate tenderly.

“Nonsense,” said the lady, smiling.

“You’re as like as two peas,” persisted the mate. “I made sure you were
sisters when I saw you first.”

“You ain’t the first that’s thought that,” said the other, laughing
softly; “not by a lot.”

“I like to see ladies about,” said the mate, who was trying desperately
for a return invitation. “I wish you could always sit there. You quite
brighten the cabin up.”

“You’re a flatterer,” said his visitor, as he replenished her glass,
and showed so little signs of making a move that the mate, making a
pretext of seeing the engineer, hurried up on deck to singe his wings
once more.

“Still reading?” he said softly, as he came abreast of the girl. “All
about love, I s’pose.”

“Have you left my mother down there all by herself?” inquired the girl
abruptly.

“Just a minute,” said the mate, somewhat crestfallen. “I just came up
to see the engineer.”

“Well, he isn’t here,” was the discouraging reply.

The mate waited a minute or two, the girl still reading quietly, and
then walked back to the cabin. The sound of gentle regular breathing
reached his ears, and, stepping softly, he saw to his joy that his
visitor slept.

“She’s asleep,” said he, going back, “and she looks so comfortable I
don’t think I’ll wake her.”

“I shouldn’t advise you to,” said the girl; “she always wakes up
cross.”

“How strange we should run up against each other like this,” said the
mate sentimentally; “it looks like Providence, doesn’t it?”

“Looks like carelessness,” said the girl.

“I don’t care,” replied the mate. “I’m glad I did let that line go
overboard. Best day’s work I ever did. I shouldn’t have seen you if I
hadn’t.”

“And I don’t suppose you’ll ever see me again,” said the girl
comfortably, “so I don’t see what good you’ve done yourself.”

“I shall run down to Limehouse every time we’re in port, anyway,” said
the mate; “it’ll be odd if I don’t see you sometimes. I daresay our
craft’ll pass each other sometimes. Perhaps in the night,” he added
gloomily.

“I shall sit up all night watching for you,” declared Miss Jansell
untruthfully.

In this cheerful fashion the conversation proceeded, the girl, who was
by no means insensible to his bright eager face and well-knit figure,
dividing her time in the ratio of three parts to her book and one to
him. Time passed all too soon for the mate, when they were interrupted
by a series of hoarse unintelligible roars proceeding from the
schooner’s cabin.

“That’s father,” said Miss Jansell, rising with a celerity which spoke
well for the discipline maintained on the _Aquila;_ “he wants me to
mend his waistcoat for him.”

She put down her book and left, the mate watching her until she
disappeared down the companion-way. Then he sat down and waited.

One by one the crew returned to the steamer, but the schooner’s deck
showed no signs of life. Then the skipper came, and, having peered
critically over his vessel’s side, gave orders to get under way.

“If she’d only come up,” said the miserable mate to himself, “I’d risk
it, and ask whether I might write to her.”

This chance of imperilling a promising career did not occur, however;
the steamer slowly edged away from the schooner, and, picking her way
between a tier of lighters, steamed slowly into clearer water.

“Full speed ahead!” roared the skipper down the tube. The engineer
responded, and the mate gazed in a melancholy fashion at the water as
it rapidly widened between the two vessels. Then his face brightened up
suddenly as the girl ran up on deck and waved her hand. Hardly able to
believe his eyes, he waved his back. The girl gesticulated violently,
now pointing to the steamer, and then to the schooner.

“By Jove, that girl’s taken a fancy to you,” said the skipper. “She
wants you to go back.”

The mate sighed. “Seems like it,” he said modestly.

To his astonishment the girl was now joined by her men folk, who also
waved hearty farewells, and, throwing their arms about, shouted
incoherently.

“Blamed if they haven’t all took a fancy to you,” said the puzzled
skipper; “the old man’s got the speaking-trumpet now. What does he
say?”

“Something about life, I think,” said the mate.

“They’re more like jumping-jacks than anything else,” said the skipper.
“Just look at ’em.”

The mate looked, and, as the distance increased, sprang on to the side,
and, his eyes dim with emotion, waved tender farewells. If it had not
been for the presence of the skipper—a tremendous stickler for
decorum—he would have kissed his hand.

It was not until Gravesend was passed, and the side-lights of the
shipping were trying to show in the gathering dusk, that he awoke from
his tender apathy. It is probable that it would have lasted longer than
that but for a sudden wail of anguish and terror which proceeded from
the cabin and rang out on the still warm air.

“Sakes alive!” said the skipper, starting; “what’s that?”

Before the mate could reply, the companion was pushed back, and a
middle-aged woman, labouring under strong excitement, appeared on deck.

“You villain!” she screamed excitably, rushing up to the mate. “Take me
back; take me back!”

“What’s all this, Harry?” demanded the skipper sternly.

“He—he—he—asked me to go into the cab—cabin,” sobbed Mrs. Jansell, “and
sent me to sleep, and too—too—took me away. My husband’ll kill me; I
know he will. Take me back.”

“What do you want to be took back to be killed for?” interposed one of
the men judicially.

“I might ha’ known what he meant when he said I brightened the cabin
up,” said Mrs. Jansell; “and when he said he thought me and my daughter
were sisters. He said he’d like me to sit there always, the wretch!”

“Did you say that?” inquired the skipper fiercely.

“Well, I did,” said the miserable mate; “but I didn’t mean her to take
it that way. She went to sleep, and I forgot all about her.”

“What did you say such silly lies for, then?” demanded the skipper.

The mate hung his head.

“Old enough to be your mother too,” said the skipper severely. “Here’s
a nice thing to happen aboard my ship, and afore the boy too!”

“Blast the boy!” said the goaded mate.

“Take me back,” wailed Mrs. Jansell; “you don’t know how jealous my
husband is.”

“He won’t hurt you,” said the skipper kindly “he won’t be jealous of a
woman your time o’ life; that is, not if he’s got any sense. You’ll
have to go as far as Boston with us now. I’ve lost too much time
already to go back.”

“You must take me back,” said Mrs. Jansell passionately.

“I’m not going back for anybody,” said the skipper. “But you can make
your mind quite easy: you’re as safe aboard my ship as what you would
be alone on a raft in the middle of the Atlantic; and as for the mate,
he was only chaffing you. Wasn’t you, Harry?”

The mate made some reply, but neither Mrs. Jansell, the skipper, nor
the men, who were all listening eagerly, caught it, and his unfortunate
victim, accepting the inevitable, walked to the side of the ship and
gazed disconsolately astern.

It was not until the following morning that the mate, who had received
orders to mess for’ard, saw her, and ignoring the fact that everybody
suspended work to listen, walked up and bade her good morning.

“Harry,” said the skipper warningly.

“All right,” said the mate shortly. “I want to speak to you very
particularly,” he said nervously, and led his listener aft, followed by
three of the crew who came to clean the brasswork, and who listened
mutinously when they were ordered to defer unwonted industry to a more
fitting time. The deck clear, the mate began, and in a long rambling
statement, which Mrs. Jansell at first thought the ravings of lunacy,
acquainted her with the real state of his feelings.

“I never did!” said she, when he had finished. “Never! Why, you hadn’t
seen her before yesterday.”

“Of course I shall take you back by train,” said the mate, “and tell
your husband how sorry I am.”

“I might have suspected something when you said all those nice things
to me,” said the mollified lady. “Well, you must take your chance, like
all the rest of them. She can only say ‘No,’ again. It’ll explain this
affair better, that’s one thing; but I expect they’ll laugh at you.”

“I don’t care,” said the mate stoutly. “You’re on my side, ain’t you?”

Mrs. Jansell laughed, and the mate, having succeeded beyond his hopes
in the establishment of amicable relations, went about his duties with
a light heart.

By the time they reached Boston the morning was far advanced, and after
the _Gem_ was comfortably berthed he obtained permission of the skipper
to accompany the fair passenger to London, beguiling the long railway
journey by every means in his power. Despite his efforts, however, the
journey began to pall upon his companion, and it was not until evening
was well advanced that they found themselves in the narrow streets of
Limehouse.

“We’ll see how the land lies first,” said he, as they approached the
wharf and made their way cautiously on to the quay.

The _Aquila_ was still alongside, and the mate’s heart thumped
violently as he saw the cause of all the trouble sitting alone on the
deck. She rose with a little start as her mother stepped carefully
aboard, and, running to her, kissed her affectionately, and sat her
down on the hatches.

“Poor mother,” she said caressingly. “What did you bring that lunatic
back with you for?”

“He would come,” said Mrs. Jansell. “Hush! here comes your father.”

The master of the _Aquila_ came on deck as she spoke, and walking
slowly up to the group, stood sternly regarding them. Under his gaze
the mate breathlessly reeled off his tale, noticing with somewhat mixed
feelings the widening grin of his listener as he proceeded.

“Well, you’re a lively sort o’ man,” said the skipper as he finished.
“In one day you tie up your own ship, run off with my wife, and lose us
a tide. Are you always like that?”

“I want somebody to look after me, I s’pose,” said the mate, with a
side glance at Nancy.

“Well, we’d put you up for the night,” said the skipper, with his arm
round his wife’s shoulders; “but you’re such a chap. I’m afraid you’d
burn the ship down, or something. What do you think, old girl?”

“I think we’ll try him this once,” said his wife. “And now I’ll go down
and see about supper; I want it.”

The old couple went below, and the young one remained on deck. Nancy
went and leaned against the side; and as she appeared to have quite
forgotten his presence, the mate, after some hesitation, joined her.

“Hadn’t you better go down and get some supper?” she asked.

“I’d sooner stay here, if you don’t mind,” said the mate. “I like
watching the lights going up and down; I could stay here for hours.”

“I’ll leave you, then,” said the girl; “I’m hungry.”

She tripped lightly off with a smothered laugh, leaving the
fairly-trapped man gazing indignantly at the lights which had lured him
to destruction.

From below he heard the cheerful clatter of crockery, accompanied by a
savoury incense, and talk and laughter. He imagined the girl making fun
of his sentimental reasons for staying on deck; but, too proud to meet
her ironical glances, stayed doggedly where he was, resolving to be off
by the first train in the morning. He was roused from his gloom by a
slight touch on his arm, and, turning sharply, saw the girl by his
side.

“Supper’s quite ready,” said she soberly. “And if you want to admire
the lights very much, come up and see them when I do—after supper.”




AN ELABORATE ELOPEMENT


I have always had a slight suspicion that the following narrative is
not quite true. It was related to me by an old seaman who, among other
incidents of a somewhat adventurous career, claimed to have received
Napoleon’s sword at the battle of Trafalgar, and a wound in the back at
Waterloo. I prefer to tell it in my own way, his being so garnished
with nautical terms and expletives as to be half unintelligible and
somewhat horrifying. Our talk had been of love and courtship, and after
making me a present of several tips, invented by himself, and
considered invaluable by his friends, he related this story of the
courtship of a chum of his as illustrating the great lengths to which
young bloods were prepared to go in his days to attain their ends.

It was a fine clear day in June when Hezekiah Lewis, captain and part
owner of the schooner _Thames_, bound from London to Aberdeen, anchored
off the little out-of-the-way town of Orford in Suffolk. Among other
antiquities, the town possessed Hezekiah’s widowed mother, and when
there was no very great hurry—the world went slower in those days—the
dutiful son used to go ashore in the ship’s boat, and after a filial
tap at his mother’s window, which often startled the old woman
considerably, pass on his way to see a young lady to whom he had
already proposed five times without effect.

The mate and crew of the schooner, seven all told, drew up in a little
knot as the skipper, in his shore-going clothes, appeared on deck, and
regarded him with an air of grinning, mysterious interest.

“Now you all know what you have got to do?” queried the skipper.

“Ay, ay,” replied the crew, grinning still more deeply.

Hezekiah regarded them closely, and then ordering the boat to be
lowered, scrambled over the side, and was pulled swiftly towards the
shore.

A sharp scream, and a breathless “Lawk-a-mussy me!” as he tapped at his
mother’s window, assured him that the old lady was alive and well, and
he continued on his way until he brought up at a small but pretty house
in the next road.

“Morning, Mr. Rumbolt,” said he heartily to a stout, red-faced man, who
sat smoking in the doorway.

“Morning, cap’n, morning,” said the red-faced man.

“Is the rheumatism any better?” inquired Hezekiah anxiously, as he
grasped the other’s huge hand.

“So, so,” said the other. “But it ain’t the rheumatism so much what
troubles me,” he resumed, lowering his voice, and looking round
cautiously. “It’s Kate.”

“What?” said the skipper.

“You’ve heard of a man being henpecked?” continued Mr. Rumbolt, in
tones of husky confidence.

The captain nodded.

“I’m _chick-pecked_,” murmured the other.

“What?” inquired the astonished mariner again.

“Chick-pecked,” repeated Mr. Rumbolt firmly. “CHIK-PEKED. D’ye
understand me?”

The captain said that he did, and stood silent awhile, with the air of
a man who wants to say something, but is half afraid to. At last, with
a desperate appearance of resolution, he bent down to the old man’s
ear.

“That’s the deaf ’un,” said Mr. Rumbolt promptly.

Hezekiah changed ears, speaking at first slowly and awkwardly, but
becoming more fluent as he warmed with his subject; while the
expression of his listener’s face gradually changed from incredulous
bewilderment to one of uncontrollable mirth. He became so uproarious
that he was fain to push the captain away from him, and lean back in
his chair and choke and laugh until he nearly lost his breath, at which
crisis a remarkably pretty girl appeared from the back of the house,
and patted him with hearty good will.

“That’ll do, my dear,” said the choking Mr. Rumbolt. “Here’s Captain
Lewis.”

“I can see him,” said his daughter calmly. “What’s he standing on one
leg for?”

The skipper, who really was standing in a somewhat constrained
attitude, coloured violently, and planted both feet firmly on the
ground.

“Being as I was passing close in, Miss Rumbolt,” said he, “and coming
ashore to see mother”—

To the captain’s discomfort, manifestations of a further attack on the
part of Mr. Rumbolt appeared, but were promptly quelled by the
daughter.

“Mother?” she repeated encouragingly,

“I thought I’d come on and ask you just to pay a sort o’ flying visit
to the _Thames_.”

“Thank you, I’m comfortable enough where I am,” said the girl.

“I’ve got a couple of monkeys and a bear aboard, which I’m taking to a
menagerie in Aberdeen,” continued the captain, “and the thought struck
me you might possibly like to see ’em.”

“Well, I don’t know,” said the damsel in a flutter. “Is it a big bear?”

“Have you ever seen an elephant?” inquired Hezekiah cautiously.

“Only in pictures,” replied the girl.

“Well, it’s as big as that, nearly,” said he.

The temptation was irresistible, and Miss Rumbolt, telling her father
that she should not be long, disappeared into the house in search of
her hat and jacket, and ten minutes later the brawny rowers were gazing
their fill into her deep blue eyes as she sat in the stern of the boat,
and told Lewis to behave himself.

It was but a short pull out to the schooner, and Miss Rumbolt was soon
on the deck, lavishing endearments on the monkey, and energetically
prodding the bear with a handspike to make him growl. The noise of the
offended animal as he strove to get through the bars of his cage was
terrific, and the girl was in the full enjoyment of it, when she became
aware of a louder noise still, and, turning round, saw the seamen at
the windlass.

“Why, what are they doing?” she demanded, “getting up anchor?”

“Ahoy, there!” shouted Hezekiah sternly. “What are you doing with that
windlass?”

As he spoke, the anchor peeped over the edge of the bows, and one of
the seamen running past them took the helm.

“Now then,” shouted the fellow, “stand by. Look lively there with them
sails.”

Obeying a light touch of the helm, the schooner’s bow-sprit slowly
swung round from the land, and the crew, hauling lustily on the ropes,
began to hoist the sails.

“What the devil are you up to?” thundered the skipper. “Have you all
gone mad? What does it all mean?”

“It means,” said one of the seamen, whose fat, amiable face was marred
by a fearful scowl, “that we’ve got a new skipper.”

“Good heavens, a mutiny!” exclaimed the skipper, starting
melodramatically against the cage, and starting hastily away again.
“Where’s the mate?”

“He’s with us,” said another seaman, brandishing his sheath knife, and
scowling fearfully. “He’s our new captain.”

In confirmation of this the mate now appeared from below with an axe in
his hand, and, approaching his captain, roughly ordered him below.

“I’ll defend this lady with my life,” cried Hezekiah, taking the
handspike from Kate, and raising it above his head.

“Nobody’ll hurt a hair of her beautiful head,” said the mate, with a
tender smile.

“Then I yield,” said the skipper, drawing himself up, and delivering
the handspike with the air of a defeated admiral tendering his sword.

“Good,” said the mate briefly, as one of the men took it.

“What!” demanded Miss Rumbolt excitedly, “aren’t you going to fight
them? Here, give me the handspike.”

Before the mate could interfere, the sailor, with thoughtless
obedience, handed it over, and Miss Rumbolt at once tried to knock him
over the head. Being thwarted in this design by the man taking flight,
she lost her temper entirely, and bore down like a hurricane on the
remaining members of the crew who were just approaching.

They scattered at once, and ran up the rigging like cats, and for a few
moments the girl held the deck; then the mate crept up behind her, and
with the air of a man whose job exactly suited him, clasped her tightly
round the waist, while one of the seamen disarmed her.

“You must both go below till we’ve settled what to do with you,” said
the mate, reluctantly releasing her.

With a wistful glance at the handspike, the girl walked to the cabin,
followed slowly by the skipper.

“This is a bad business,” said the latter, shaking his head solemnly,
as the indignant Miss Rumbolt seated herself.

“Don’t talk to me, you coward!” said the girl energetically.

The skipper started.

“_I_ made three of ’em run,” said Miss Rumbolt, “and you did nothing.
You just stood still, and let them take the ship. I’m ashamed of you.”

The skipper’s defence was interrupted by a hoarse voice shouting to
them to come on deck, where they found the mutinous crew gathered aft
round the mate. The girl cast a look at the shore, which was now dim
and indistinct, and turned somewhat pale as the serious nature of her
position forced itself upon her.

“Lewis,” said the mate.

“Well,” growled the skipper.

“This ship’s going in the lace and brandy trade, and if so be as you’re
sensible you can go with it as mate, d’ye hear?”

“An’ s’pose I do; what about the lady?” inquired the captain.

“You and the lady’ll have to get spliced,” said the mate sternly. “Then
there’ll be no tales told. A Scotch marriage is as good as any, and
we’ll just lay off and put you ashore, and you can get tied up as right
as ninepence.”

“Marry a coward like that?” demanded Miss Rumbolt, with spirit; “not if
I know it. Why, I’d sooner marry that old man at the helm.”

“Old Bill’s got three wives a’ready to my sartin knowledge,” spoke up
one of the sailors. “The lady’s got to marry Cap’n Lewis, so don’t
let’s have no fuss about it.”

“I won’t,” said the lady, stamping violently.

The mutineers appeared to be in a dilemma, and, following the example
of the mate, scratched their heads thoughtfully.

“We thought you liked him,” said the mate, at last, feebly.

“You had no business to think,” said Miss Rumbolt. “You are bad men,
and you’ll all be hung, every one of you; I shall come and see it.”

“The cap’n’s welcome to her for me,” murmured the helmsman in a husky
whisper to the man next to him. “The vixen!”

“Very good,” said the mate. “If you won’t, you won’t. This end of the
ship’ll belong to you after eight o’clock of a night. Lewis, you must
go for’ard with the men.”

“And what are you going to do with me after?” inquired the fair
prisoner.

The seven men shrugged their shoulders helplessly, and Hezekiah,
looking depressed, lit his pipe, and went and leaned over the side.

The day passed quietly. The orders were given by the mate, and Hezekiah
lounged moodily about, a prisoner at large. At eight o’clock Miss
Rumbolt was given the key of the state-room, and the men who were not
in the watch went below.

The morning broke fine and clear with a light breeze, which, towards
mid-day, dropped entirely, and the schooner lay rocking lazily on a sea
of glassy smoothness. The sun beat fiercely down, bringing the fresh
paint on the taffrail up in blisters, and sorely trying the tempers of
the men who were doing odd jobs on deck.

The cabin, where the two victims of a mutinous crew had retired for
coolness, got more and more stuffy, until at length even the scorching
deck seemed preferable, and the girl, with a faint hope of finding a
shady corner, went languidly up the companion-ladder.

For some time the skipper sat alone, pondering gloomily over the state
of affairs as he smoked his short pipe. He was aroused at length from
his apathy by the sound of the companion being noisily closed, while
loud frightened cries and hurrying footsteps on deck announced that
something extraordinary was happening. As he rose to his feet he was
confronted by Kate Rumbolt, who, panting and excited, waved a big key
before him.

“I’ve done it,” she cried, her eyes sparkling.

“Done what?” shouted the mystified skipper.

“Let the bear loose,” said the girl. “Ha, ha! you should have seen them
run. You should have seen the fat sailor!”

“Let the—phew—let the —— Good heavens! here’s a pretty kettle of fish!”
he choked.

“Listen to them shouting,” cried the exultant Kate, clapping her hands.
“Just listen.”

“Those shouts are from aloft,” said Hezekiah sternly, “where you and I
ought to be.”

“I’ve closed the companion,” said the girl reassuringly.

“Closed the companion!” repeated Hezekiah, as he drew his knife. “He
can smash it like cardboard, if the fit takes him. Go in here.”

He opened the door of his state-room.

“Shan’t!” said Miss Rumbolt politely.

“Go in at once!” cried the skipper. “Quick with you.”

“Sha—” began Miss Rumbolt again. Then she caught his eye, and went in
like a lamb. “You come too,” she said prettily.

“I’ve got to look after my ship and my men,” said the skipper. “I
suppose you thought the ship would steer itself, didn’t you?”

“Mutineers deserve to be eaten,” whimpered Miss Rumbolt piously,
somewhat taken aback by the skipper’s demeanour.

Hezekiah looked at her.

“They’re not mutineers, Kate,” he said quietly. “It was just a piece of
mad folly of mine. They’re as honest a set of old sea dogs as ever
breathed, and I only hope they are all safe up aloft. I’m going to lock
you in; but don’t be frightened, it shan’t hurt you.”

He slammed the door on her protests, and locked it, and, slipping the
key of the cage in his pocket, took a firm grip of his knife, and,
running up the steps, gained the deck. Then his breath came more
freely, for the mate, who was standing a little way up the fore
rigging, after tempting the bear with his foot, had succeeded in
dropping a noose over its head. The brute made a furious attempt to
extricate itself, but the men hurried down with other lines, and in a
short space of time the bear presented much the same appearance as the
lion in _Æsop’s Fables_, and was dragged and pushed, a heated and
indignant mass of fur, back to its cage.

Having locked up one prisoner the skipper went below and released the
other, who passed quickly from a somewhat hysterical condition to one
of such haughty disdain that the captain was thoroughly cowed, and
stood humbly aside to let her pass.

The fat seaman was standing in front of the cage as she reached it, and
regarding the bear with much satisfaction until Kate sidled up to him,
and begged him, as a personal favour, to go in the cage and undo it.

“Undo it! Why he’d kill me!” gasped the fat seaman, aghast at such
simplicity.

“I don’t think he would,” said his tormenter, with a bewitching smile;
“and I’ll wear a lock of your hair all my life if you do. But you’d
better give it to me before you go in.”

“I ain’t going in,” said the fat sailor shortly.

“Not for me?” queried Kate archly.

“Not for fifty like you,” replied the old man firmly. “He nearly had me
when he was loose. I can’t think how he got out.”

“Why, I let him out,” said Miss Rumbolt airily. “Just for a little run.
How would you like to be shut up all day?”

The sailor was just going to tell her with more fluency than politeness
when he was interrupted. “That’ll do,” said the skipper, who had come
behind them. “Go for’ard, you. There’s been enough of this fooling; the
lady thought you had taken the ship. Thompson, I’ll take the helm;
there’s a little wind coming. Stand by there.”

He walked aft and relieved the steersman, awkwardly conscious that the
men were becoming more and more interested in the situation, and also
that Kate could hear some of their remarks. As he pondered over the
subject, and tried to think of a way out of it, the cause of all the
trouble came and stood by him.

“Did my father know of this?” she inquired.

“I don’t know that he did exactly,” said the skipper uneasily. “I just
told him not to expect you back that night.”

“And what did he say?” said she.

“Said he wouldn’t sit up,” said the skipper, grinning, despite himself.

Kate drew a breath the length of which boded no good to her parent, and
looked over the side.

“I was afraid of that traveller chap from Ipswich,” said Hezekiah,
after a pause. “Your father told me he was hanging round you again, so
I thought I—well, I was a blamed fool anyway.”

“See how ridiculous you have made me look before all these men,” said
the girl angrily.

“They’ve been with me for years,” said Hezekiah apologetically, “and
the mate said it was a magnificent idea. He quite raved about it, he
did. I wouldn’t have done it with some crews, but we’ve had some dirty
times together, and they’ve stood by me well. But of course that’s
nothing to do with you. It’s been an adventure I’m very sorry for,
very.”

“A pretty safe adventure for _you_,” said the girl scornfully. “_You_
didn’t risk much. Look here, I like brave men. If you go in the cage
and undo that bear, I’ll marry you. That’s what _I_ call an adventure.”

“Smith,” called the skipper quietly, “come and take the helm a bit.”

The seaman obeyed, and Lewis, accompanied by the girl, walked forward.

At the bear’s cage he stopped, and, fumbling in his pocket for the key,
steadily regarded the brute as it lay gnashing its teeth, and trying in
vain to bite the ropes which bound it.

“You’re afraid,” said the girl tauntingly; “you’re quite white.”

The captain made no reply, but eyed her so steadily that her gaze fell.
He drew the key from his pocket and inserted it in the huge lock, and
was just turning it, when a soft arm was drawn through his, and a soft
voice murmured sweetly in his ear, “Never mind about the old bear.”

And he did not mind.




THE COOK OF THE “GANNET”


All ready for sea, and no cook,” said the mate of the schooner
_Gannet_, gloomily. “What’s become of all the cooks I can’t think.”

“They most on ’em ship as mates now,” said the skipper, grinning. “But
you needn’t worry about that; I’ve got one coming aboard to-night. I’m
trying a new experiment, George.”

“I once knew a chemist who tried one,” said George, “an’ it blew him
out of the winder; but I never heard o’ shipmasters trying ’em.”

“There’s all kinds of experiments,” rejoined the other, “What do you
say to a lady cook, George?”

“A _what?_” asked the mate in tones of strong amazement. “What, aboard
a schooner?”

“Why not?” inquired the skipper warmly; “why not? There’s plenty of ’em
ashore—why not aboard ship?”

“’Tain’t proper, for one thing,” said the mate virtuously.

“I shouldn’t have expected you to have thought o’ that,” said the other
unkindly. “Besides, they have stewardesses on big ships, an’ what’s the
difference? She’s a sort o’ relation o’ mine, too—cousin o’ my wife’s,
a widder woman, and a good sensible age, an’ as the doctor told her to
take a sea voyage for the benefit of her ’elth, she’s coming with me
for six months as cook. She’ll take her meals with us; but, o’ course,
the men are not to know of the relationship.”

“What about sleeping accommodation?” inquired the mate, with the air of
a man putting a poser.

“I’ve thought o’ that,” replied the other; “it’s all arranged.”

The mate, with an uncompromising air, waited for information.

“She—she’s to have your berth, George,” continued the skipper, without
looking at him. “You can have that nice, large, airy locker.”

“One what the biscuit and onions kep’ in?” inquired George.

The skipper nodded.

“I think, if it’s all the same to you,” said the mate, with laboured
politeness, “I’ll wait till the butter keg’s empty, and crowd into
that.”

“It’s no use your making yourself unpleasant about it,” said the
skipper, “not a bit. The arrangements are made now, and here she
comes.”

Following his gaze, the mate looked up as a stout, comely-looking woman
of middle age came along the jetty, followed by the watchman staggering
under a box of enormous proportions.

“Jim!” cried the lady.

“Halloa!” cried the skipper, starting uneasily at the title. “We’ve
been expecting you for some time.”

“There’s a row on with the cabman,” said the lady calmly. “This silly
old man”—the watchman snorted fiercely—“let the box go through the
window getting it off the top, and the cabman wants _me_ to pay. He’s
out there using language, and he keeps calling me grandma—I want you to
have him locked up.”

“Come down below now,” said the skipper; “we’ll see about the cab. Mrs.
Blossom—my mate. George, go and send that cab away.”

Mrs. Blossom, briefly acknowledging the introduction, followed the
skipper to the cabin, while the mate, growling under his breath, went
out to enter into a verbal contest in which he was from the first
hopelessly overmatched.

The new cook, being somewhat fatigued with her journey, withdrew at an
early hour, and the sun was well up when she appeared on deck next
morning. The wharves and warehouses of the night before had
disappeared, and the schooner, under a fine spread of canvas, was just
passing Tilbury.

“There’s one thing I must put a stop to,” said the skipper, as he and
the mate, after an admirably-cooked breakfast, stood together talking.
“The men seem to be hanging round that galley too much.”

“What can you expect?” demanded the mate. “They’ve all got their Sunday
clothes on too, pretty dears.”

“Hi, you Bill!” cried the skipper. “What are you doing there?”

“Lending cook a hand with the saucepans, sir,” said Bill, an
oakum-bearded man of sixty.

“There ain’t no call for ’im to come ’ere at all, sir,” shouted another
seaman, putting his head out of the galley. “Me an’ cook’s lifting ’em
beautiful.”

“Come out, both of you, or I’ll start you with a rope!” roared the
irritated commander.

“What’s the matter?” inquired Mrs. Blossom. “They’re not doing any
harm.”

“I can’t have ’em there,” said the skipper gruffly. “They’ve got other
things to do.”

“I must have some assistance with that boiler and the saucepans,” said
Mrs. Blossom decidedly, “so don’t you interfere with what don’t concern
you, Jimmy.”

“That’s mutiny,” whispered the horrified mate. “Sheer, rank mutiny.”

“She don’t know no better,” whispered the other back. “Cook, you
mustn’t talk like that to the cap’n—what me and the mate tell you you
must do. You don’t understand yet, but it’ll come easier by-and-bye.”

“_Will_ it,” demanded Mrs. Blossom loudly; “_will_ it? I don’t think it
will. How dare you talk to me like that, Jim Harris? You ought to be
ashamed of yourself!”

“My name’s Cap’n Harris,” said the skipper stiffly.

“Well, _Captain_ Harris,” said Mrs. Blossom scornfully; “and what’ll
happen if I don’t do as you and that other shamefaced-looking man tell
me?”

“We hope it won’t come to that,” said Harris, with quiet dignity, as he
paused at the companion. “But the mate’s in charge just now, and I warn
you he’s a very severe man. Don’t stand no nonsense, George.”

With these brave words the skipper disappeared below, and the mate,
after one glance at the dauntless and imposing attitude of Mrs.
Blossom, walked to the side and became engrossed in a passing steamer.
A hum of wondering admiration arose from the crew, and the cook,
thoroughly satisfied with her victory, returned to the scene of her
labours.

For the next twenty-four hours Mrs. Blossom reigned supreme, and
performed the cooking for the vessel, assisted by five ministering
seamen. The weather was fine, and the wind light, and the two officers
were at their wits’ end to find jobs for the men.

“Why don’t you put your foot down,” grumbled the mate, as a burst of
happy laughter came from the direction of the galley. “The idea of men
laughing like that aboard ship; they’re carrying on just as though we
wasn’t here.”

“Will you stand by me?” demanded the skipper, pale but determined.

“Of course I will,” said the other indignantly.

“Now, my lads,” said Harris, stepping forward, “I can’t have you chaps
hanging round the galley all day; you’re getting in cook’s way and
hindering her. Just get your knives out; I’ll have the masts scraped.”

“You just stay where you are,” said Mrs. Blossom. “When they’re in my
way, I’ll soon let ’em know.”

“Did you hear what I said?” thundered the skipper, as the men
hesitated.

“Aye, aye, sir,” muttered the crew, moving off.

“How dare you interfere with me?” said Mrs. Blossom hotly, as she
realised the defeat. “Ever since I’ve been on this ship you’ve been
trying to aggravate me. I wonder the men don’t hit you, you nasty,
ginger-whiskered little man.”

“Go on with your work,” said the skipper, fondly stroking the maligned
whiskers.

“Don’t you talk to me, Jim Harris,” said Mrs. Blossom, quivering with
wrath. “Don’t you give _me_ none of your airs. _Who borrowed five
pounds from my poor dead husband just before he died, and never paid it
back?_”

“Go on with your work,” repeated the skipper, with pale lips.

“_Whose uncle Benjamin had three weeks?_” demanded Mrs. Blossom darkly.
“_Whose uncle Joseph had to go abroad without stopping to pack up?_”

The skipper made no reply, but the anxiety of the crew to have these
vital problems solved was so manifest that he turned his back on the
virago and went towards the mate, who at that moment dipped hurriedly
to escape a wet dish-clout. The two men regarded each other, pale with
anxiety.

“Now, you just move off,” said Mrs. Blossom, shaking another clout at
them. “I won’t have you hanging about my galley. Keep to your own end
of the ship.”

The skipper drew himself up haughtily, but the effect was somewhat
marred by one eye, which dwelt persistently on the clout, and after a
short inward struggle he moved off, accompanied by the mate. Wellington
himself would have been nonplussed by a wet cloth in the hands of a
fearless woman.

“She’ll just have to have her own way till we get to Llanelly,” said
the indignant skipper, “and then I’ll send her home by train and ship
another cook. I knew she’d got a temper, but I didn’t know it was like
this. She’s the last woman that sets foot on my ship—that’s all she’s
done for her sex.”

In happy ignorance of her impending doom Mrs. Blossom went blithely
about her duties, assisted by a crew whose admiration for her increased
by leaps and bounds; and the only thing which ventured to interfere
with her was a stiff Atlantic roll, which they encountered upon
rounding the Land’s End.

The first intimation Mrs. Blossom had of it was the falling of small
utensils in the galley. After she had picked them up and replaced them
several times, she went out to investigate, and discovered that the
schooner was dipping her bows to big green waves, and rolling, with
much straining and creaking, from side to side. A fine spray, which
broke over the bows and flew over the vessel, drove her back into the
galley, which had suddenly developed an unaccountable stuffiness; but,
though the crew to a man advised her to lie down and have a cup of tea,
she repelled them with scorn, and with pale face and compressed lips
stuck to her post.

Two days later they made fast to the quay at Llanelly, and half-an-hour
later the skipper called the mate down to the cabin, and, handing him
some money, told him to pay the cook off and ship another. The mate
declined.

“You obey orders,” said the skipper fiercely, “else you an’ me’ll
quarrel.”

“I’ve got a wife an’ family,” urged the mate.

“Pooh!” said the skipper. “Rubbish!”

“And uncles,” added the mate rebelliously.

“Very good,” said the skipper, glaring. “We’ll ship the other cook
first and let him settle it. After all, I don’t see why we should fight
his battles for him.”

The mate, being agreeable, went off at once; and when Mrs. Blossom,
after a little shopping ashore, returned to the _Gannet_ she found the
galley in the possession of one of the fattest cooks that ever broke
ship’s biscuit.

“Hullo!” said she, realising the situation at a glance, “what are you
doing here?”

“Cooking,” said the other gruffly. Then, catching sight of his
questioner, he smiled amorously and winked at her.

“Don’t you wink at me,” said Mrs. Blossom wrathfully. “Come out of that
galley.”

“There’s room for both,” said the new cook persuasively. “Come in an’
put your ’ed on my shoulder.”

Utterly unprepared for this mode of attack, Mrs. Blossom lost her
nerve, and, instead of storming the galley, as she had fully intended,
drew back and retired to the cabin, where she found a short note from
the skipper, enclosing her pay, and requesting her to take the train
home. After reading this she went ashore again, returning presently
with a big bundle, which she placed on the cabin table in front of
Harris and the mate, who had just begun tea.

“I’m not going home by train,” said she, opening the bundle, which
contained a spirit kettle and provisions. “I’m going back with you; but
I am not going to be beholden to you for anything—I’m going to board
myself.”

After this declaration she made herself tea and sat down. The meal
proceeded in silence, though occasionally she astonished her companions
by little mysterious laughs, which caused them slight uneasiness. As
she made no hostile demonstration, however, they became reassured, and
congratulated themselves upon the success of their manœuvre.

“How long shall we be getting back to London, do you think?” inquired
Mrs. Blossom at last.

“We shall probably sail Tuesday night, and it may be anything from six
days upwards,” answered the skipper. “If this wind holds it’ll probably
be upwards.”

To his great concern Mrs. Blossom put her handkerchief over her face,
and, shaking with suppressed laughter, rose from the table and left the
cabin.

The couple left eyed each other wonderingly.

“Did I say anything pertickler funny, George?” inquired the skipper,
after some deliberation.

“Didn’t strike me so,” said the mate carelessly; “I expect she’s
thought o’ something else to say about your family. She wouldn’t be so
good-tempered as all that for nothing. I feel cur’ous to know what it
is.”

“If you paid more attention to your own business,” said the skipper,
his choler rising, “you’d get on better. A mate who was a good seaman
wouldn’t ha’ let a cook go on like this—it’s not discipline.”

He went off in dudgeon, and a coolness sprang up between them, which
lasted until the bustle of starting in the small hours of Wednesday
morning.

Once under way the day passed uneventfully, the schooner crawling
sluggishly down the coast of Wales, and, when the skipper turned in
that night, it was with the pleasant conviction that Mrs. Blossom had
shot her last bolt, and, like a sensible woman, was going to accept her
defeat. From this pleasing idea he was aroused suddenly by the watch
stamping heavily on the deck overhead.

“What’s up?” cried the skipper, darting up the companion-ladder,
jostled by the mate.

“I dunno,” said Bill, who was at the wheel, shakily. “Mrs. Blossom come
up on deck a little while ago, and since then there’s been three or
four heavy splashes.”

“She can’t have gone overboard,” said the skipper, in tones to which he
manfully strove to impart a semblance of anxiety. “No, here she is.
Anything wrong, Mrs. Blossom?”

“Not so far as I’m concerned,” replied the lady, passing him and going
below.

“You’ve been dreaming, Bill,” said the skipper sharply.

“I ain’t,” said Bill stoutly. “I tell you I heard splashes. It’s my
belief she coaxed the cook up on deck, and then shoved him overboard. A
woman could do anything with a man like that cook.”

“I’ll soon see,” said the mate, and walking forward he put his head
down the fore-scuttle and yelled for the cook.

“Aye, aye, sir,” answered a voice sleepily, while the other men started
up in their bunks. “Do you want me?”

“Bill thinks somebody has gone overboard,” said the mate. “Are you all
here?”

In answer to this the mystified men turned out all standing, and came
on deck yawning and rubbing their eyes, while the mate explained the
situation. Before he had finished the cook suddenly darted off to the
galley, and the next moment the forlorn cry of a bereaved soul broke on
their startled ears.

“What is it?” cried the mate.

“Come here!” shouted the cook, “look at this!”

He struck a match and held it aloft in his shaking fingers, and the
men, who were worked up to a great pitch of excitement and expected to
see something ghastly, after staring hard for some time in vain,
profanely requested him to be more explicit.

“She’s thrown all the saucepans and things overboard,” said the cook
with desperate calmness. “This lid of a tea kettle is all that’s left
for me to do the cooking in.”


The _Gannet_, manned by seven famine-stricken misogynists, reached
London six days later, the skipper obstinately refusing to put in at an
intermediate port to replenish his stock of hardware. The most he would
consent to do was to try and borrow from a passing vessel, but the
unseemly behaviour of the master of a brig, who lost two hours owing to
their efforts to obtain a saucepan of him, utterly discouraged any
further attempts in that direction, and they settled down to a diet of
biscuits and water, and salt beef scorched on the stove.

Mrs. Blossom, unwilling perhaps to witness their sufferings, remained
below, and when they reached London, only consented to land under the
supervision of a guard of honour, composed of all the able-bodied men
on the wharf.




A BENEFIT PERFORMANCE


In the small front parlour of No. 3, Mermaid Passage, Sunset Bay,
Jackson Pepper, ex-pilot, sat in a state of indignant collapse,
tenderly feeling a cheek on which the print of hasty fingers still
lingered.

The room, which was in excellent order, showed no signs of the tornado
which had passed through it, and Jackson Pepper, looking vaguely round,
was dimly reminded of those tropical hurricanes he had read about which
would strike only the objects in the path, and leave all others
undisturbed.

In this instance he had been the object, and the tornado, after
obliterating him, had passed up the small staircase which led from the
room, leaving him listening anxiously to its distant mutterings.

To his great discomfort the storm showed signs of coming up again, and
he had barely time to effect an appearance of easy unconcern, which
accorded but ill with the flush afore-mentioned, when a big, red-faced
woman came heavily downstairs and burst into the room.

“You have made me ill again,” she said severely, “and now I hope you
are satisfied with your work. You’ll kill me before you have done with
me!”

The ex-pilot shifted on his chair.

“You’re not fit to have a wife,” continued Mrs. Pepper, “aggravating
them and upsetting them! Any other woman would have left you long ago!”

“We’ve only been married three months,” Pepper reminded her.

“Don’t talk to me!” said his wife; “it seems more like a lifetime!”

“It seems a long time to _me_,” said the ex-pilot, plucking up a little
courage.

“That’s right!” said his wife, striding over to where he sat. “Say
you’re tired of me; say you wish you hadn’t married me! You coward! Ah!
if my poor first husband was only alive and sitting in that chair now
instead of you, how happy I would be!”

“If he likes to come and take it he’s welcome!” said Pepper; “it’s my
chair, and it was my father’s before me, but there’s no man living I
would sooner give it to than your first. Ah! he knew what he was about
when the _Dolphin_ went down, he did. I don’t blame him, though.”

“What do you mean?” demanded his wife.

“It’s my belief that he didn’t go down with her,” said Pepper, crossing
over to the staircase and standing with his hand on the door.

“Didn’t go down with her?” repeated his wife scornfully. “What became
of him, then? Where’s he been this thirty years?”

“In hiding!” said Pepper spitefully, and passed hastily upstairs.

The room above was charged with memories of the late lamented. His
portrait in oils hung above the mantel-piece, smaller
portraits—specimens of the photographer’s want of art—were scattered
about the room, while various personal effects, including a mammoth
pair of sea-boots, stood in a corner. On all these articles the eye of
Jackson Pepper dwelt with an air of chastened regret.

“It ’ud be a rum go if he did turn up after all,” he said to himself
softly, as he sat on the edge of the bed. “I’ve heard of such things in
books. I dessay she’d be disappointed if she did see him now. Thirty
years makes a bit of difference in a man.”

“Jackson!” cried his wife from below, “I’m going out. If you want any
dinner you can get it; if not, you can go without it!”

The front door slammed violently, and Jackson, advancing cautiously to
the window, saw the form of his wife sailing majestically up the
passage. Then he sat down again and resumed his meditations.

“If it wasn’t for leaving all my property I’d go,” he said gloomily.
“There’s not a bit of comfort in the place! Nag, nag, nag, from morn
till night! Ah, Cap’n Budd, you let me in for a nice thing when you
went down with that boat of yours. Come back and fill them boots again;
they’re too big for me.”

He rose suddenly and stood gaping in the centre of the room, as a mad,
hazy idea began to form in his brain. His eyes blinked and his face
grew white with excitement. He pushed open the little lattice window,
and sat looking abstractedly up the passage on to the bay beyond. Then
he put on his hat, and, deep in thought, went out.

He was still thinking deeply as he boarded the train for London next
morning, and watched Sunset Bay from the window until it disappeared
round the curve. So many and various were the changes that flitted over
his face that an old lady, whose seat he had taken, gave up her
intention of apprising him of the fact, and indulged instead in a
bitter conversation with her daughter, of which the erring Pepper was
the unconscious object.

In the same preoccupied fashion he got on a Bayswater omnibus, and
waited patiently for it to reach Poplar. Strange changes in the
landscape, not to be accounted for by the mere lapse of time, led to
explanations, and the conductor—a humane man, who said he had got an
idiot boy at home—personally laid down the lines of his tour. Two hours
later he stood in front of a small house painted in many colours, and,
ringing the bell, inquired for Cap’n Crippen.

In response to his inquiry, a big man, with light blue eyes and a long
grey beard, appeared, and, recognising his visitor with a grunt of
surprise, drew him heartily into the passage and thrust him into the
parlour. He then shook hands with him, and, clapping him on the back,
bawled lustily for the small boy who had opened the door.

“Pot o’ stout, bottle o’ gin, and two long pipes,” said he, as the boy
came to the door and eyed the ex-pilot curiously.

At all these honest preparations for his welcome the heart of Jackson
grew faint within him.

“Well, I call it good of you to come all this way to see me,” said the
captain, after the boy had disappeared; “but you always was
warm-hearted, Pepper. And how’s the missis?”

“Shocking!” said Pepper, with a groan.

“Ill?” inquired the captain.

“Ill-tempered,” said Pepper. “In fact, cap’n, I don’t mind telling you,
she’s killing me—slowly killing me!”

“Pooh!” said Crippen. “Nonsense! You don’t know how to manage her!”

“I thought perhaps you could advise me,” said the artful Pepper. “I
said to myself yesterday, ‘Pepper, go and see Cap’n Crippen. What he
don’t know about wimmen and their management ain’t worth knowing! If
there’s anybody can get you out of a hole, it’s him. He’s got the
power, and, what’s more, he’s got the will!’”

“What causes the temper?” inquired the captain, with his most judicial
air, as he took the liquor from his messenger and carefully filled a
couple of glasses.

“It’s natural!” said his friend ruefully. “She calls it having a high
spirit herself. And she’s so generous. She’s got a married niece living
in the place, and when that gal comes round and admires the things—my
things—she gives ’em to her! She gave her a sofa the other day, and,
what’s more, she made me help the gal to carry it home!”

“Have you tried being sarcastic?” inquired the captain thoughtfully.

“I have,” said Pepper, with a shiver. “The other day I said, very
nasty, ‘Is there anything else you’d like, my dear?’ but she didn’t
understand it.”

“No?” said the captain.

“No,” said Pepper. “She said I was very kind, and she’d like the clock;
and, what’s more, she had it too! Red-’aired hussy!”

The captain poured out some gin and drank it slowly. It was evident he
was thinking deeply, and that he was much affected by his friend’s
troubles.

“There is only one way for me to get clear,” said Pepper, as he
finished a thrilling recital of his wrongs, “and that is, to find Cap’n
Budd, her first.”

“Why, he’s dead!” said Crippen, staring hard. “Don’t you waste your
time looking for him!”

“I’m not going to,” said Pepper; “but here’s his portrait. He was a big
man like you; he had blue eyes and a straight handsome nose, like you.
If he’d lived to now he’d be almost your age, and very likely more like
you than ever. He was a sailor; you’ve been a sailor.”

The captain stared at him in bewilderment.

“He had a wonderful way with wimmen,” pursued Jackson hastily; “you’ve
got a wonderful way with wimmen. More than that, you’ve got the most
wonderful gift for acting I’ve ever seen. Ever since the time when you
acted in that barn at Bristol I’ve never seen any actor I can honestly
say I’ve liked—never! Look how you can imitate cats—better than Henry
Irving himself!”

“I never had much chance, being at sea all my life,” said Crippen
modestly.

“You’ve got the gift,” said Pepper impressively. “It was born in you,
and you’ll never leave off acting till the day of your death. You
couldn’t if you tried—you know you couldn’t!”

The captain smiled deprecatingly.

“Now, I want you to do a performance for my benefit,” continued Pepper.
“I want you to act Cap’n Budd, what was lost in the _Dolphin_ thirty
years ago. There’s only one man in England I’d trust with the part, and
that’s you.”

“Act Cap’n Budd!” gasped the astonished Crippen, putting down his glass
and staring at his friend.

“The part is written here,” said the ex-pilot, producing a note-book
from his breast pocket and holding it out to his friend. “I’ve been
keeping a log day by day of all the things she said about him, in the
hopes of catching her tripping, but I never did. There’s notes of his
family, his ships, and a lot of silly things he used to say, which she
thinks funny.”

“I couldn’t do it!” said the captain seriously, as he took the book.

“You could do it if you liked,” said Pepper. “Besides, think what a
spree it’ll be for you. Learn it by heart, then come down and claim
her. Her name’s Martha.”

“What good ’ud it do you if I did?” inquired the captain. “She’d soon
find out!”

“You come down to Sunset Bay,” said Pepper, emphasising his remarks
with his forefinger; “you claim your wife; you allude carefully to the
things set down in this book; I give Martha back to you and bless you
both. Then”—

“Then what?” inquired Crippen anxiously.

“You disappear!” concluded Pepper triumphantly; “and, of course,
believing her first husband is alive, she has to leave me. She’s a very
particular woman; and, besides that, I’d take care to let the
neighbours know. I’m happy, you’re happy, and, if she’s not happy, why,
she don’t deserve to be.”

“I’ll think it over,” said Crippen, “and write and let you know.”

“Make up your mind now,” urged Pepper, reaching over and patting him
encouragingly upon the shoulder. “If you promise to do it, the thing’s
as good as done. Lord! I think I see you now, coming in at that door
and surprising her. Talk about acting!”

“Is she what you’d call a good-looking woman?” inquired Crippen.

“Very handsome!” said Pepper, looking out of the window.

“I couldn’t do it!” said the captain. “It wouldn’t be right and fair to
her.”

“I don’t see that!” said Pepper. “I never ought to have married her
without being certain her first was dead. It ain’t right, Crippen; say
what you like, it ain’t right!”

“If you put it that way,” said the captain hesitatingly.

“Have some more gin,” said the artful pilot.

The captain had some more, and, what with flattery and gin, combined
with the pleadings of his friend, began to consider the affair more
favourably. Pepper stuck to his guns, and used them so well that when
the captain saw him off that evening he was pledged up to the hilt to
come down to Sunset Bay and personate the late Captain Budd on the
following Thursday.

The ex-pilot passed the intervening days in a sort of trance, from
which he only emerged to take nourishment, or answer the scoldings of
his wife. On the eventful Thursday, however, his mood changed, and he
went about in such a state of suppressed excitement that he could
scarcely keep still.

“Lor’ bless me!” snapped Mrs. Pepper, as he slowly perambulated the
parlour that afternoon. “What ails the man? Can’t you keep still for
five minutes?”

The ex-pilot stopped and eyed her solemnly, but, ere he could reply,
his heart gave a great bound, for, from behind the geraniums which
filled the window, he saw the face of Captain Crippen slowly rise and
peer cautiously into the room. Before his wife could follow the
direction of her husband’s eyes it had disappeared.

“Somebody looking in at the window,” said Pepper, with forced calmness,
in reply to his wife’s eyebrows.

“Like their impudence!” said the unconscious woman, resuming her
knitting, while her husband waited in vain for the captain to enter.

He waited some time, and then, half dead with excitement, sat down, and
with shaking fingers lit his pipe. As he looked up the stalwart figure
of the captain passed the window. During the next twenty minutes it
passed seven times, and Pepper, coming to the not unnatural conclusion
that his friend intended to pass the afternoon in the same unprofitable
fashion, resolved to force his hand.

“Must be a tramp,” he said aloud.

“Who?” inquired his wife. “Man keeps looking in at the window,” said
Pepper desperately. “Keeps looking in till he meets my eye, then he
disappears. Looks like an old sea-captain, something.”

“Old sea-captain?” said his wife, putting down her work and turning
round. There was a strange hesitating note in her voice. She looked at
the window, and at the same instant the head of the captain again
appeared above the geraniums, and, meeting her gaze, hastily vanished.
Martha Pepper sat still for a moment, and then, rising in a slow, dazed
fashion, crossed to the door and opened it. Mermaid Passage was empty!

“See anybody?” quavered Pepper.

His wife shook her head, but in a strangely quiet fashion, and, sitting
down, took up her knitting again.

For some time the click of the needles and the tick of the clock were
the only sounds audible, and the ex-pilot had just arrived at the
conclusion that his friend had abandoned him to his fate, when there
came a low tapping at the door.

“Come in!” cried Pepper, starting.

The door opened slowly, and the tall figure of Captain Crippen entered
and stood there eyeing them nervously. A neat little speech he had
prepared failed him at the supreme moment. He leaned against the wall,
and in a clumsy, shamefaced fashion lowered his gaze, and stammered out
the one word—“Martha!”

At that word Mrs. Pepper rose and stood with parted lips, eyeing him
wildly.

“Jem!” she gasped, “Jem!”

“Martha!” croaked the captain again.

With a choking cry Mrs. Pepper ran towards him, and, to the huge
gratification of her lawful spouse, flung her arms about his neck and
kissed him violently.

“Jem,” she cried breathlessly, “is it really you? I can hardly believe
it. Where have you been all this long time? Where have you been?”

“Lots of places,” said the captain, who was not prepared to answer a
question like that offhand; “but wherever I’ve been”—he held up his
hand theatrically—“the image of my dear lost wife has been always in
front of me.”

“I knew you at once, Jem,” said Mrs. Pepper fondly, smoothing the hair
back from his forehead. “Have I altered much?”

“Not a bit,” said Crippen, holding her at arm’s length and carefully
regarding her. “You look just the same as the first time I set eyes on
you.”

“Where have you been?” wailed Martha Pepper, putting her head on his
shoulder.

“When the _Dolphin_ went down from under me, and left me fighting with
the waves for life and Martha, I was cast ashore on a desert island,”
began Crippen fluently. “There I remained for nearly three years, when
I was rescued by a barque bound for New South Wales. There I met a man
from Poole who told me you were dead. Having no further interest in the
land of my birth, I sailed in Australian waters for many years, and it
was only lately that I heard how cruelly I had been deceived, and that
my little flower was still blooming.”

The little flower’s head being well down on his shoulder again, the
celebrated actor exchanged glances with the worshipping Pepper.

“If you’d only come before, Jem,” said Mrs. Pepper. “Who was he? What
was his name?”

“Smith,” said the cautious captain.

“If you’d only come before, Jem,” said Mrs. Pepper, in a smothered
voice, “it would have been better. Only three months ago I married that
object over there.”

The captain attempted a melodramatic start with such success, that,
having somewhat underestimated the weight of his fair bride, he nearly
lost his balance.

“It can’t be helped, I suppose,” he said reproachfully, “but you might
have waited a little longer, Martha.”

“Well, I’m your wife, anyhow,” said Martha, “and I’ll take care I never
lose you again. You shall never go out of my sight again till you die.
Never.”

“Nonsense, my pet,” said the captain, exchanging uneasy glances with
the ex-pilot. “Nonsense.”

“It isn’t nonsense, Jem,” said the lady, as she drew him on to the sofa
and sat with her arms round his neck. “It may be true, all you’ve told
me, and it may not. For all I know, you may have been married to some
other woman; but I’ve got you now, and I intend to keep you.”

“There, there,” said the captain, as soothingly as a strange sinking at
the heart would allow him.

“As for that other little man, I only married him because he worried me
so,” said Mrs. Pepper tearfully. “I never loved him, but he used to
follow me about and propose. Was it twelve or thirteen times you
proposed to me, Pepper?”

“I forget,” said the ex-pilot shortly.

“But I never loved him,” she continued. “I never loved you a bit, did
I, Pepper?”

“Not a bit,” said Pepper warmly. “No man could ever have a harder or
more unfeeling wife than you was. I’ll say that for you, willing.”

As he bore this testimony to his wife’s fidelity there was a knock at
the door, and, upon his opening it, the rector’s daughter, a lady of
uncertain age, entered, and stood regarding with amazement the frantic
but ineffectual struggles of Captain Crippen to release himself from a
position as uncomfortable as it was ridiculous.

“Mrs. Pepper!” said the lady, aghast. “Oh, Mrs. Pepper!”

“It’s all right, Miss Winthrop,” said the lady addressed, calmly, as
she forced the captain’s flushed face on to her ample shoulder again;
“it’s my first husband, Jem Budd.”

“Good gracious!” said Miss Winthrop, starting. “Enoch Arden in the
flesh!”

“Who?” inquired Pepper, with a show of polite interest.

“Enoch Arden,” said Miss Winthrop. “One of our great poets wrote a
noble poem about a sailor who came home and found that his wife had
married again; but, in the _poem_, the first husband went away without
making himself known, and died of a broken heart.”

She looked at Captain Crippen as though he hadn’t quite come up to her
expectations.

“And now,” said Pepper, speaking with great cheerfulness, “it’s me
that’s got to have the broken heart. Well, well.”

“It’s a most interesting case,” cried Miss Winthrop; “and, if you wait
till I fetch my camera, I’ll take your portrait together just as you
are.”

“Do,” said Mrs. Pepper cordially.

“I won’t have my portrait took,” said the captain, with much acerbity.

“Not if I wish it, dear?” inquired Mrs. Pepper tenderly.

“Not if you keep a-wishing it all your life,” replied the captain
sourly, making another attempt to get his head from her shoulder.

“Don’t you think they ought to have their portrait taken now?” asked
Miss Winthrop, turning to the ex-pilot.

“I don’t see no ’arm in it,” said Pepper thoughtlessly.

“You hear what Mr. Pepper says,” said the lady, turning to the captain
again. “Surely if he doesn’t mind, you ought not to.”

“I’ll talk to him by-and-bye,” said the captain, very grimly.

“P’raps it would be better if we kept this affair to ourselves for the
present,” said the ex-pilot, taking alarm at his friend’s manner.

“Well, I won’t intrude on you any longer,” said Miss Winthrop. “Oh!
Look there! How rude of them!”

The others turned hastily in time to see several heads vanish from the
window. Captain Crippen was the first to speak.

“Jem!” said Mrs. Pepper severely, before he had finished.

“Captain Budd!” said Miss Winthrop, flushing.

The incensed captain rose to his feet and paced up and down the room.
He looked at the ex-pilot, and that small schemer shivered.

“Easy does it, cap’n,” he murmured, with a wink which he meant to be
comforting.

“I’m going out a little way,” said the captain, after the rector’s
daughter had gone. “Just to cool my head.”

Mrs. Pepper took her bonnet from its peg behind the door, and,
surveying herself in the glass, tied it beneath her chin.

“Alone,” said Crippen nervously. “I want to do a little thinking.”

“Never again, Jem,” said Mrs. Pepper firmly. “My place is by your side.
If you’re ashamed of people looking at you, I’m not. I’m proud of you.
Come along. Come and show yourself, and tell them who you are. You
shall never go out of my sight again as long as I live. Never.”

She began to whimper.

“What’s to be done?” inquired Crippen, turning desperately on the
bewildered pilot.

“What’s it got to do with him?” demanded Mrs. Pepper sharply.

“He’s got to be considered a little, I s’pose,” said the captain,
dissembling. “Besides, I think I’d better do like the man in the poetry
did. Let me go away and die of a broken heart. Perhaps it’s best.”

Mrs. Pepper looked at him with kindling eyes.

“Let me go away and die of a broken heart,” repeated the captain, with
real feeling. “I’d rather do it. I would indeed.”

Mrs. Pepper, bursting into angry tears, flung her arms round his neck
again, and sobbed on his shoulder. The pilot, obeying the frenzied
injunctions of his friend’s eye, drew down the blind.

“There’s quite a crowd outside,” he remarked.

“I don’t mind,” said his wife amiably. “They’ll soon know who he is.”

She stood holding the captain’s hand and stroking it, and whenever his
feelings became too much for her put her head down on his waistcoat. At
such times the captain glared fiercely at the ex-pilot, who, being of a
weak nature, was unable, despite his anxiety, to give his risible
faculties that control which the solemnity of the occasion demanded.

The afternoon wore slowly away. Miss Winthrop, who disliked scandal,
had allowed something of the affair to leak out, and several visitors,
including a local reporter, called, but were put off till the morrow,
on the not unnatural plea that the long-separated couple desired a
little privacy. The three sat silent, the ex-pilot, with wrinkled
brows, trying hard to decipher the lip-language in which the captain
addressed him whenever he had an opportunity, but could only dimly
guess its purport, when the captain pressed his huge fist into the
service as well.

Mrs. Pepper rose at length, and went into the back room to prepare tea.
As she left the door open, however, and took the captain’s hat with
her, he built no hopes on her absence, but turned furiously to the
ex-pilot.

“What’s to be done?” he inquired in a fierce whisper. “This can’t go
on.”

“It’ll have to,” whispered the other.

“Now, look here,” said Crippen menacingly, “I’m going into the kitchen
to make a clean breast of it. I’m sorry for you, but I’ve done the best
I can. Come and help me to explain.”

He turned to the kitchen, but the other, with the strength born of
despair, seized him by the sleeve and held him back.

“She’ll kill me,” he whispered breathlessly.

“I can’t help it,” said Crippen, shaking him off. “Serve you right.”

“And she’ll tell the folks outside, and they’ll kill you,” continued
Pepper.

The captain sat down again, and confronted him with a face as pale as
his own.

“The last train leaves at eight,” whispered the pilot hurriedly. “It’s
desperate, but it’s the only thing you can do. Take her for a stroll up
by the fields near the railway station. You can see the train coming in
for a mile off nearly. Time yourself carefully, and make a bolt for it.
She can’t run.”

The entrance of their victim with the tea-tray stopped the
conversation; but the captain nodded acceptance behind her back, and
then, with a forced gaiety, sat down to tea.

For the first time since his successful appearance he became
loquacious, and spoke so freely of incidents in the life of the man he
was impersonating that the ex-pilot sat in a perfect fever lest he
should blunder. The meal finished, he proposed a stroll, and, as the
unsuspecting Mrs. Pepper tied on her bonnet, slapped his leg, and
winked confidently at his fellow-conspirator.

“I’m not much of a walker,” said the innocent Mrs. Pepper, “so you must
go slowly.”

The captain nodded, and at Pepper’s suggestion left by the back way, to
avoid the gaze of the curious.

For some time after their departure Pepper sat smoking, with his
anxious face turned to the clock, until at length, unable to endure the
strain any longer, and not without a sportsmanlike idea of being in at
the death, he made his way to the station, and placed himself behind a
convenient coal-truck.

He waited impatiently, with his eyes fixed on the road up which he
expected the captain to come. He looked at his watch. Five minutes to
eight, and still no captain. The platform began to fill, a porter
seized the big bell and rang it lustily; in the distance a patch of
white smoke showed. Just as the watcher had given up all hope, the
figure of the captain came in sight. He was swaying from side to side,
holding his hat in his hand, but doggedly racing the train to the
station.

“He’ll never do it!” groaned the pilot. Then he held his breath, for
three or four hundred yards behind the captain Mrs. Pepper pounded in
pursuit.

The train rolled into the station; passengers stepped in and out; doors
slammed, and the guard had already placed the whistle in his mouth,
when Captain Crippen, breathing stertorously, came stumbling blindly on
to the platform, and was hustled into a third class carriage.

“Close shave that, sir,” said the station-master as he closed the door.

The captain sank back in his seat, fighting for breath, and turning his
head, gave a last triumphant look up the road.

“All right, sir,” said the station-master kindly, as he followed the
direction of the other’s eyes and caught sight of Mrs. Pepper. “We’ll
wait for your lady.”


Jackson Pepper came from behind the coal-truck and watched the train
out of sight, wondering in a dull, vague fashion what the conversation
was like. He stood so long that a tender hearted porter, who had heard
the news, made bold to come up and put a friendly hand on his shoulder.

“You’ll never see her again, Mr. Pepper,” he said sympathetically.

The ex-pilot turned and regarded him fixedly, and the last bit of
spirit he was ever known to show flashed up in his face as he spoke.

“You’re a blamed idiot!” he said rudely.




A CASE OF DESERTION


The sun was just rising as the small tub-like steamer, or, to be more
correct, steam-barge, the _Bulldog_, steamed past the sleeping town of
Gravesend at a good six knots per hour.

There had been a little discussion on the way between her crew and the
engineer, who, down in his grimy little engine-room, did his own
stoking and everything else necessary. The crew, consisting of captain,
mate, and boy, who were doing their first trip on a steamer, had been
transferred at the last moment from their sailing-barge the _Witch_,
and found to their discomfort that the engineer, who had not expected
to sail so soon, was terribly and abusively drunk. Every moment he
could spare from his engines he thrust the upper part of his body
through the small hatchway, and rowed with his commander.

“Ahoy, bargee!” he shouted, popping up like a jack-in-the-box, after a
brief cessation of hostilities.

“Don’t take no notice of ’im,” said the mate. “’E’s got a bottle of
brandy down there, an’ he’s ’alf mad.”

“If I knew anything o’ them blessed engines,” growled the skipper, “I’d
go and hit ’im over the head.”

“But you don’t,” said the mate, “and neither do I, so you’d better keep
quiet.”

“You think you’re a fine feller,” continued the engineer, “standing up
there an’ playing with that little wheel. You think you’re doing all
the work. What’s the boy doing? Send him down to stoke.”

“Go down,” said the skipper, grinning with fury, and the boy
reluctantly obeyed.

“You think,” said the engineer pathetically, after he had cuffed the
boy’s head and dropped him down below by the scruff of his neck, “you
think because I’ve got a black face I’m not a man. There’s many a hoily
face ’ides a good ’art.”

“I don’t think nothing about it,” grunted the skipper; “you do your
work, and I’ll do mine.”

“Don’t you give me none of your back answers,” bellowed the engineer,
“’cos I won’t have ’em.”

The skipper shrugged his shoulders and exchanged glances with his
sympathetic mate. “Wait till I get ’im ashore,” he murmured.

“The biler is wore out,” said the engineer, re-appearing after a hasty
dive below. “It may bust at any moment.”

As though to confirm his words fearful sounds were heard proceeding
from below.

“It’s only the boy,” said the mate, “he’s scared—natural.”

“I thought it was the biler,” said the skipper, with a sigh of relief.
“It was loud enough.”

As he spoke the boy got his head out of the hatchway, and, rendered
desperate with fear, fairly fought his way past the engineer and gained
the deck.

“Very good,” said the engineer, as he followed him on deck and
staggered to the side. “I’ve had enough o’ you lot.”

“Hadn’t you better go down to them engines?” shouted the skipper.

“Am I your _slave?_” demanded the engineer tearfully. “Tell me that. Am
I your slave?”

“Go down and do your work like a sensible man,” was the reply.

At these words the engineer took umbrage at once, and, scowling
fiercely, removed his greasy jacket and flung his cap on the deck. He
then finished the brandy which he had brought up with him, and gazed
owlishly at the Kentish shore.

“I’m going to have a wash,” he said loudly, and, sitting down, removed
his boots.

“Go down to the engines first,” said the skipper, “and I’ll send the
boy to you with a bucket and some soap.”

“Bucket!” replied the engineer scornfully, as he moved to the side.
“I’m going to have a proper wash.”

“Hold him!” roared the skipper suddenly. “Hold him!”

The mate, realising the situation, rushed to seize him, but the
engineer, with a mad laugh, put his hands on the side and vaulted into
the water. When he rose the steamer was twenty yards ahead.

“Go astarn!” yelled the mate.

“How can I go astarn when there’s nobody at the engines?” shouted the
skipper, as he hung on to the wheel and brought the boat’s head sharply
round. “Git a line ready.”

The mate, with a coil of rope in his hand, rushed to the side, but his
benevolent efforts were frustrated by the engineer, who, seeing the
boat’s head making straight for him, saved his life by an opportune
dive. The steamer rushed by.

“Turn ’er agin!” screamed the mate.

The captain was already doing so, and in a remarkably short space of
time the boat, which had described a complete circle, was making again
for the engineer.

“Look out for the line!” shouted the mate warningly.

“I don’t want your line,” yelled the engineer. “I’m going ashore.”

“Come aboard!” shouted the captain imploringly, as they swept past
again. “We can’t manage the engines.”

“Put her round again,” said the mate. “I’ll go for him with the boat.
Haul her in, boy.”

The boat, which was dragging astern, was hauled close, and the mate
tumbled into her, followed by the boy, just as the captain was in the
middle of another circle—to the intense indignation of a crowd of
shipping, large and small, which was trying to get by.

“Ahoy!” yelled the master of a tug which was towing a large ship. “Take
that steam roundabout out of the way. What the thunder are you doing?”

“Picking up my engineer,” replied the captain, as he steamed right
across the other’s bows, and nearly ran down a sailing-barge, the
skipper of which, a Salvation Army man, was nobly fighting with his
feelings.

“Why don’t you stop?” he yelled.

“’Cos I can’t,” wailed the skipper of the _Bulldog_, as he threaded his
way between a huge steamer and a schooner, who, in avoiding him, were
getting up a little collision on their own account.

“Ahoy, _Bulldog!_ Ahoy!” called the mate. “Stand by to pick us up.
We’ve got him.”

The skipper smiled in an agonised fashion as he shot past, hotly
pursued by his boat. The feeling on board the other craft as they got
out of the way of the _Bulldog_, and nearly ran down her boat, and
then, in avoiding that, nearly ran down something else, cannot be put
into plain English, but several captains ventured into the domains of
the ornamental with marked success.

“Shut off steam!” yelled the engineer, as the _Bulldog_ went by again.
“Draw the fires, then.”

“Who’s going to steer while I do it?” bellowed the skipper, as he left
the wheel for a few seconds to try and get a line to throw them.

By this time the commotion in the river was frightful, and the
captain’s steering, as he went on his round again, something marvellous
to behold. A strange lack of sympathy on the part of brother captains
added to his troubles. Every craft he passed had something to say to
him, busy as they were, and the remarks were as monotonous as they were
insulting. At last, just as he was resolving to run his boat straight
down the river until he came to a halt for want of steam, the mate
caught the rope he flung, and the _Bulldog_ went down the river with
her boat made fast to her stern.

“Come aboard, you—you lunatic!” he shouted.

“Not afore I knows ’ow I stand,” said the engineer, who was now
beautifully sober, and in full possession of a somewhat acute
intellect.

“What do you mean?” demanded the skipper.

“I don’t come aboard,” shouted the engineer, “until you and the mate
and the bye all swear as you won’t say nothing about this little game.”

“I’ll report you the moment I get ashore,” roared the skipper. “I’ll
give you in charge for desertion. I’ll”—

With a supreme gesture the engineer prepared to dive, but the watchful
mate fell on his neck and tripped him over a seat.

“Come aboard!” cried the skipper, aghast at such determination. “Come
aboard, and I’ll give you a licking when we get ashore instead.”

“Honour bright?” inquired the engineer.

“Honour bright,” chorused the three.

The engineer, with all the honours of war, came on board, and, after
remarking that he felt chilly bathing on an empty stomach, went down
below and began to stoke. In the course of the voyage he said that it
was worth while making such a fool of himself if only to see the
skipper’s beautiful steering, warmly asseverating that there was not
another man on the river that could have done it. Before this insidious
flattery the skipper’s wrath melted like snow before the sun, and by
the time they reached port he would as soon have thought of hitting his
own father as his smooth-tongued engineer.




OUTSAILED


It was a momentous occasion. The two skippers sat in the private bar of
the “Old Ship,” in High Street, Wapping, solemnly sipping cold gin and
smoking cigars, whose sole merit consisted in the fact that they had
been smuggled. It is well known all along the waterside that this
greatly improves their flavour.

“Draw all right?” queried Captain Berrow—a short, fat man of few ideas,
who was the exulting owner of a bundle of them.

“Beautiful,” replied Captain Tucker, who had just made an excursion
into the interior of his with the small blade of his penknife. “Why
don’t you keep smokes like these, landlord?”

“He can’t,” chuckled Captain Berrow fatuously. “They’re not to be
’ad—money couldn’t buy ’em.”

The landlord grunted. “Why don’t you settle about that race o’ yours
an’ ha’ done with it,” he cried, as he wiped down his counter. “Seems
to me, Cap’n Tucker’s hanging fire.”

“I’m ready when he is,” said Tucker, somewhat shortly.

“It’s taking your money,” said Berrow slowly; “the _Thistle_ can’t hold
a candle to the _Good Intent_, and you know it. Many a time that little
schooner o’ mine has kept up with a steamer.”

“Wher’d you ha’ been if the tow rope had parted, though?” said the
master of the _Thistle_, with a wink at the landlord.

At this remark Captain Berrow took fire, and, with his temper rapidly
rising to fever heat, wrathfully repelled the scurvy insinuation in
language which compelled the respectful attention of all the other
customers and the hasty intervention of the landlord.

“Put up the stakes,” he cried impatiently. “Put up the stakes, and
don’t have so much jaw about it.”

“Here’s mine,” said Berrow, sturdily handing over a greasy fiver. “Now,
Cap’n Tucker, cover that.”

“Come on,” said the landlord encouragingly; “don’t let him take the
wind out of your sails like that.”

Tucker handed over five sovereigns.

“High water’s at 12.13,” said the landlord, pocketing the stakes. “You
understand the conditions—each of you does the best he can for hisself
after eleven, an’ the one what gets to Poole first has the ten quid.
Understand?”

Both gamblers breathed hard, and, fully realising the desperate nature
of the enterprise upon which they had embarked, ordered some more gin.
A rivalry of long standing as to the merits of their respective
schooners had led to them calling in the landlord to arbitrate, and
this was the result. Berrow, vaguely feeling that it would be advisable
to keep on good terms with the stakeholder, offered him one of the
famous cigars. The stakeholder, anxious to keep on good terms with his
stomach, declined it.

“You’ve both got your moorings up, I s’pose?” he inquired.

“Got ’em up this evening,” replied Tucker. “We’re just made fast one on
each side of the _Dolphin_ now.”

“The wind’s light, but it’s from the right quarter,” said Captain
Berrow, “an’ I only hope as ’ow the best ship’ll win. I’d like to win
myself, but, if not, I can only say as there’s no man breathing I’d
sooner have lick me than Cap’n Tucker. He’s as smart a seaman as ever
comes into the London river, an’ he’s got a schooner angels would be
proud of.”

“Glasses o’ gin round,” said Tucker promptly. “Cap’n Berrow, here’s
your very good health, an’ a fair field an’ no favour.”

With these praiseworthy sentiments the master of the _Thistle_ finished
his liquor, and, wiping his mouth on the back of his hand, nodded
farewell to the twain and departed. Once in the High Street he walked
slowly, as one in deep thought, then, with a sudden resolution, turned
up Nightingale Lane, and made for a small, unsavoury thoroughfare
leading out of Ratcliff Highway. A quarter of an hour later he emerged
into that famous thoroughfare again, smiling incoherently, and,
retracing his steps to the waterside, jumped into a boat, and was
pulled off to his ship.

“Comes off to-night, Joe,” said he, as he descended to the cabin, “an’
it’s arf a quid to you if the old gal wins.”

“What’s the bet?” inquired the mate, looking up from his task of
shredding tobacco.

“Five quid,” replied the skipper.

“Well, we ought to do it,” said the mate slowly; “’t won’t be my fault
if we don’t.”

“Mine neither,” said the skipper. “As a matter o’ fact, Joe, I reckon
I’ve about made sure of it. All’s fair in love and war and racing,
Joe.”

“Ay, ay,” said the mate, more slowly than before, as he revolved this
addition to the proverb.

“I just nipped round and saw a chap I used to know named Dibbs,” said
the skipper. “Keeps a boarding-house for sailors. Wonderful sharp
little chap he is. Needles ain’t nothing to him. There’s heaps of
needles, but only one Dibbs. He’s going to make old Berrow’s chaps as
drunk as lords.”

“Does he know ’em?” inquired the mate.

“He knows where to find ’em,” said the other. “I told him they’d either
be in the ‘Duke’s Head’ or the ‘Town o’ Berwick.’ But he’d find ’em
wherever they was. Ah, even if they was in a coffee pallis, I b’leeve
that man ’ud find ’em.”

“They’re steady chaps,” objected the mate, but in a weak fashion, being
somewhat staggered by this tribute to Mr. Dibbs’ remarkable powers.

“My lad,” said the skipper, “it’s Dibbs’ business to mix sailors’
liquors so’s they don’t know whether they’re standing on their heads or
their heels. He’s the most wonderful mixer in Christendom; takes a
reg’lar pride in it. Many a sailorman has got up a ship’s side,
thinking it was stairs, and gone off half acrost the world instead of
going to bed, through him.”

“We’ll have a easy job of it, then,” said the mate. “I b’leeve we could
ha’ managed it without that, though. ’Tain’t quite what you’d call
sport, is it?”

“There’s nothing like making sure of a thing,” said the skipper
placidly. “What time’s our chaps coming aboard?”

“Ten thirty, the latest,” replied the mate. “Old Sam’s with ’em, so
they’ll be all right.”

“I’ll turn in for a couple of hours,” said the skipper, going towards
his berth. “Lord! I’d give something to see old Berrow’s face as his
chaps come up the side.”

“P’raps they won’t git as far as that,” remarked the mate.

“Oh, yes they will,” said the skipper. “Dibbs is going to see to that.
I don’t want any chance of the race being scratched. Turn me out in a
couple of hours.”

He closed the door behind him, and the mate, having stuffed his clay
with the coarse tobacco, took some pink note-paper with scalloped edges
from his drawer, and, placing the paper at his right side, and squaring
his shoulders, began some private correspondence.

For some time he smoked and wrote in silence, until the increasing
darkness warned him to finish his task. He signed the note, and, having
put a few marks of a tender nature below his signature, sealed it ready
for the post, and sat with half-closed eyes, finishing his pipe. Then
his head nodded, and, placing his arms on the table, he too slept.

It seemed but a minute since he had closed his eyes when he was
awakened by the entrance of the skipper, who came blundering into the
darkness from his stateroom, vociferating loudly and nervously.

“Ay, ay!” said Joe, starting up.

“Where’s the lights?” said the skipper. “What’s the time? I dreamt I’d
overslept myself. What’s the time?”

“Plenty o’ time,” said the mate vaguely, as he stifled a yawn.

“Ha’-past ten,” said the skipper, as he struck a match, “You’ve been
asleep,” he added severely.

“I ain’t,” said the mate stoutly, as he followed the other on deck.
“I’ve been thinking. I think better in the dark.”

“It’s about time our chaps was aboard,” said the skipper, as he looked
round the deserted deck. “I hope they won’t be late.”

“Sam’s with ’em,” said the mate confidently, as he went on to the side;
“there ain’t no festivities going on aboard the _Good Intent_,
neither.”

“There will be,” said his worthy skipper, with a grin, as he looked
across the intervening brig at the rival craft; “there will be.”

He walked round the deck to see that everything was snug and
ship-shape, and got back to the mate just as a howl of surprising
weirdness was heard proceeding from the neighbouring stairs.

“I’m s’prised at Berrow allowing his men to make that noise,” said the
skipper waggishly. “Our chaps are there too, I think. I can hear Sam’s
voice.”

“So can I,” said the mate, with emphasis.

“Seems to be talking rather loud,” said the master of the _Thistle_,
knitting his brows.

“Sounds as though he’s trying to sing,” said the mate, as, after some
delay, a heavily-laden boat put off from the stairs and made slowly for
them. “No, he ain’t; he’s screaming.”

There was no longer any doubt about it. The respectable and
greatly-trusted Sam was letting off a series of wild howls which would
have done credit to a penny-gaff Zulu, and was evidently very much out
of temper about something.

“Ahoy, _Thistle!_ Ahoy!” bellowed the waterman, as he neared the
schooner. “Chuck us a rope—quick!”

The mate threw him one, and the boat came alongside. It was then seen
that another waterman, using impatient and deplorable language, was
forcibly holding Sam down in the boat.

“What’s he done? What’s the row?” demanded the mate.

“Done?” said the waterman, in disgust. “Done? He’s ’ad a small lemon,
an’ it’s got into his silly old head. He’s making all this fuss ’cos he
wanted to set the pub on fire, an’ they wouldn’t let him. Man ashore
told us they belonged to the _Good Intent_, but I know they’re your
men.”

“Sam!” roared the skipper, with a sinking heart, as his glance fell on
the recumbent figures in the boat; “come aboard at once, you drunken
disgrace! D’ye hear?”

“I can’t leave him,” said Sam, whimpering.

“Leave who?” growled the skipper.

“Him,” said Sam, placing his arms round the waterman’s neck. “Him an’
me’s like brothers.”

“Get up, you old loonatic!” snarled the waterman, extricating himself
with difficulty, and forcing the other towards the side. “Now, up you
go!”

Aided by the shoulders of the waterman and the hands of his superior
officers, Sam went up, and then the waterman turned his attention to
the remainder of his fares, who were snoring contentedly in the bottom
of the boat.

“Now, then!” he cried; “look alive with you! D’ye hear? Wake up! Wake
up! Kick ’em, Bill!”

“I can’t kick no ’arder,” grumbled the other waterman.

“What the devil’s the matter with ’em?” stormed the master of the
_Thistle_. “Chuck a pail of water over ’em, Joe!”

Joe obeyed with gusto; and, as he never had much of a head for details,
bestowed most of it upon the watermen. Through the row which ensued the
_Thistle’s_ crew snored peacefully, and at last were handed up over the
sides like sacks of potatoes, and the indignant watermen pulled back to
the stairs.

“Here’s a nice crew to win a race with!” wailed the skipper, almost
crying with rage. “Chuck the water over ’em, Joe! Chuck the water over
’em!”

Joe obeyed willingly, until at length, to the skipper’s great relief,
one man stirred, and, sitting up on the deck, sleepily expressed his
firm conviction that it was raining. For a moment they both had hopes
of him, but as Joe went to the side for another bucketful, he evidently
came to the conclusion that he had been dreaming, and, lying down
again, resumed his nap. As he did so the first stroke of Big Ben came
booming down the river.

“Eleven o’clock!” shouted the excited skipper.

It was too true. Before Big Ben had finished, the neighbouring church
clocks commenced striking with feverish haste, and hurrying feet and
hoarse cries were heard proceeding from the deck of the _Good Intent_.

“Loose the sails!” yelled the furious Tucker. “Loose the sails! Damme,
we’ll get under way by ourselves!”

He ran forward, and, assisted by the mate, hoisted the jibs, and then,
running back, cast off from the brig, and began to hoist the mainsail.
As they disengaged themselves from the tier, there was just sufficient
sail for them to advance against the tide; while in front of them the
_Good Intent_, shaking out sail after sail, stood boldly down the
river.


“This was the way of it,” said Sam, as he stood before the grim Tucker
at six o’clock the next morning, surrounded by his mates. “He came into
the ‘Town o’ Berwick,’ where we was, as nice a spoken little chap as
ever you’d wish to see. He said he’d been a-looking at the _Good
Intent_, and he thought it was the prettiest little craft ’e ever seed,
and the exact image of one his dear brother, which was a missionary,
’ad, and he’d like to stand a drink to every man of her crew. Of
course, we all said we was the crew direckly, an’ all I can remember
after that is two coppers an’ a little boy trying to giv’ me the frog’s
march, an’ somebody chucking pails o’ water over me. It’s crool ’ard
losing a race, what we didn’t know nothink about, in this way; but it
warn’t our fault—it warn’t, indeed. It’s my belief that the little man
was a missionary of some sort hisself, and wanted to convert us, an’
that was his way of starting on the job. It’s all very well for the
mate to have highstirriks; but it’s quite true, every word of it, an’
if you go an’ ask at the pub they’ll tell you the same.”




MATED


The schooner _Falcon_ was ready for sea. The last bale of general cargo
had just been shipped, and a few hairy, unkempt seamen were busy
putting on the hatches under the able profanity of the mate.

“All clear?” inquired the master, a short, ruddy-faced man of about
thirty-five. “Cast off there!”

“Ain’t you going to wait for the passengers, then?” inquired the mate.

“No, no,” replied the skipper, whose features were working with
excitement. “They won’t come now, I’m sure they won’t. We’ll lose the
tide if we don’t look sharp.”

He turned aside to give an order just as a buxom young woman,
accompanied by a loutish boy, a band-box, and several other bundles,
came hurrying on to the jetty.

“Well, here we are, Cap’n Evans,” said the girl, springing lightly on
to the deck. “I thought we should never get here; the cabman didn’t
seem to know the way; but I knew you wouldn’t go without us.”

“Here you are,” said the skipper, with attempted cheerfulness, as he
gave the girl his right hand, while his left strayed vaguely in the
direction of the boy’s ear, which was coldly withheld from him. “Go
down below, and the mate’ll show you your cabin. Bill, this is Miss
Cooper, a lady friend o’ mine, and her brother.”

The mate, acknowledging the introduction, led the way to the cabin,
where they remained so long that by the time they came on deck again
the schooner was off Limehouse, slipping along well under a light wind.

“How do you like the state-room?” inquired the skipper, who was at the
wheel.

“Pretty fair,” replied Miss Cooper. “It’s a big name for it though,
ain’t it? Oh, what a large ship!”

She ran to the side to gaze at a big liner, and as far as Gravesend
besieged the skipper and mate with questions concerning the various
craft. At the mate’s suggestion they had tea on deck, at which meal
William Henry Cooper became a source of much discomfort to his host by
his remarkable discoveries anent the fauna of lettuce. Despite his
efforts, however, and the cloud under which Evans seemed to be
labouring, the meal was voted a big success; and after it was over they
sat laughing and chatting until the air got chilly, and the banks of
the river were lost in the gathering darkness. At ten o’clock they
retired for the night, leaving Evans and the mate on deck.

“Nice gal, that,” said the mate, looking at the skipper, who was
leaning moodily on the wheel.

“Ay, ay,” replied he. “Bill,” he continued, turning suddenly towards
the mate. “I’m in a deuce of a mess. You’ve got a good square head on
your shoulders. Now, what on earth am I to do? Of course you can see
how the land lays?”

“Of course,” said the mate, who was not going to lose his reputation by
any display of ignorance. “Anyone could see it,” he added.

“The question is what’s to be done?” said the skipper.

“That’s the question,” said the mate guardedly.

“I feel that worried,” said Evans, “that I’ve actually thought of
getting into collision, or running the ship ashore. Fancy them two
women meeting at Llandalock.”

Such a sudden light broke in upon the square head of the mate, that he
nearly whistled with the brightness of it.

“But you ain’t _engaged_ to this one?” he cried.

“We’re to be married in August,” said the skipper desperately. “That’s
my ring on her finger.”

“But you’re going to marry Mary Jones in September,” expostulated the
mate. “You can’t marry both of ’em.”

“That’s what I say,” replied Evans; “that’s what I keep telling myself,
but it don’t seem to bring much comfort. I’m too soft-’earted where
wimmen is concerned, Bill, an’ that’s the truth of it. D’reckly I get
alongside of a nice gal my arm goes creeping round her before I know
what it’s doing.”

“What on earth made you bring the girl on the ship?” inquired the mate.
“The other one’s sure to be on the quay to meet you as usual.”

“I couldn’t help it,” groaned the skipper; “she would come; she can be
very determined when she likes. She’s awful gone on me, Bill.”

“So’s the other one apparently,” said the mate.

“I can’t think what it is the gals see in me,” said the other
mournfully. “Can you?”

“No, I’m blamed if I can,” replied the mate frankly.

“I don’t take no credit for it, Bill,” said the skipper, “not a bit. My
father was like it before me. The worry’s killing me.”

“Well, which are you going to have?” inquired the mate. “Which do you
like the best?”

“I don’t know, an’ that’s a fact,” said the skipper. “They’ve both got
money coming to ’em; when I’m in Wales I like Mary Jones best, and when
I’m in London it’s Janey Cooper. It’s dreadful to be like that, Bill.”

“It is,” said the mate drily. “I wouldn’t be in your shoes when those
two gals meet for a fortune. Then you’ll have old Jones and her
brothers to tackle, too. Seems to me things’ll be a bit lively.”

“I hev thought of being took sick, and staying in my bunk, Bill,”
suggested Evans anxiously.

“An’ having the two of ’em to nurse you,” retorted Bill. “Nice quiet
time for an invalid.”

Evans made a gesture of despair.

“How would it be,” said the mate, after a long pause, and speaking very
slowly; “how would it be if I took this one off your hands.”

“You couldn’t do it, Bill,” said the skipper decidedly. “Not while she
knew I was above ground.”

“Well, I can try,” returned the mate shortly. “I’ve took rather a fancy
to the girl. Is it a bargain?”

“It is,” said the skipper, shaking hands upon it. “If you git me out of
this hole, Bill, I’ll remember it the longest day I live.”

With these words he went below, and, after cautiously undoing W. H.
Cooper, who had slept himself into a knot that a professional
contortionist would have envied, tumbled in beside him and went to
sleep.

His heart almost failed him when he encountered the radiant Jane at
breakfast in the morning, but he concealed his feelings by a strong
effort; and after the meal was finished, and the passengers had gone on
deck, he laid hold of the mate, who was following, and drew him into
the cabin.

“You haven’t washed yourself this morning,” he said, eyeing him
closely. “How do you s’pose you are going to make an impression if you
don’t look smart?”

“Well, I look tidier than you do,” growled the mate.

“Of course you do,” said the wily Evans. “I’m going to give you all the
chances I can. Now you go and shave yourself, and here—take it.”

He passed the surprised mate a brilliant red silk tie, embellished with
green spots.

“No, no,” said the mate deprecatingly.

“Take it,” repeated Evans; “if anything’ll fetch her it’ll be that tie;
and here’s a couple of collars for you; they’re a new shape, quite the
rage down Poplar way just now.”

“It’s robbing you,” said the mate, “and it’s no good either. I ain’t
got a decent suit of clothes to my back.”

Evans looked up, and their eyes met; then, with a catch in his breath,
he turned away, and after some hesitation went to his locker, and
bringing out a new suit, bought for the edification of Miss Jones,
handed it silently to the mate.

“I can’t take all these things without giving you something for ’em,”
said the mate. “Here, wait a bit.”

He dived into his cabin, and, after a hasty search, brought out some
garments which he placed on the table before his commander.

“I wouldn’t wear ’em, no, not to drown myself in,” declared Evans after
a brief glance; “they ain’t even decent.”

“So much the better,” said the mate; “it’ll be more of a contrast with
me.”

After a slight contest the skipper gave way, and the mate, after an
elaborate toilette, went on deck and began to make himself agreeable,
while his chief skulked below trying to muster up courage to put in an
appearance.

“Where’s the captain?” inquired Miss Cooper, after his absence had been
so prolonged as to become noticeable.

“He’s below, dressin’, I b’leeve,” replied the mate simply.

Miss Cooper, glancing at his attire, smiled softly to herself, and
prepared for something startling, and she got it; for a more forlorn,
sulky-looking object than the skipper, when he did appear, had never
been seen on the deck of the _Falcon_, and his London betrothed glanced
at him hot with shame and indignation.

“Whatever have you got those things on for?” she whispered.

“Work, my dear—work,” replied the skipper.

“Well, mind you don’t lose any of the pieces,” said the dear suavely;
“you mightn’t be able to match that cloth.”

“I’ll look after that,” said the skipper, reddening. “You must excuse
me talkin’ to you now. I’m busy.”

Miss Cooper looked at him indignantly, and, biting her lip, turned
away, and started a desperate flirtation with the mate, to punish him.
Evans watched them with mingled feelings as he busied himself with
various small jobs on the deck, his wrath being raised to boiling point
by the behaviour of the cook, who, being a poor hand at disguising his
feelings, came out of the galley several times to look at him.

From this incident a coolness sprang up between the skipper and the
girl, which increased hourly. At times the skipper weakened, but the
watchful mate was always on hand to prevent mischief. Owing to his
fostering care Evans was generally busy, and always gruff; and Miss
Cooper, who was used to the most assiduous attentions from him, knew
not whether to be most bewildered or most indignant. Four times in one
day did he remark in her hearing that a sailor’s ship was his
sweetheart, while his treatment of his small prospective brother-in-law,
when he expostulated with him on the state of his wardrobe,
filled that hitherto pampered youth with amazement. At last, on the
fourth night out, as the little schooner was passing the coast of
Cornwall, the mate came up to him as he was steering, and patted him
heavily on the back.

“It’s all right, cap’n,” said he. “You’ve lost the prettiest little
girl in England.”

“What?” said the skipper, in incredulous tones.

“Fact,” replied the other. “Here’s your ring back. I wouldn’t let her
wear it any longer.”

“However did you do it?” inquired Evans, taking the ring in a dazed
fashion.

“Oh, easy as possible,” said the mate. “She liked me best, that’s all.”

“But what did you say to her?” persisted Evans.

The other reflected.

“I can’t call to mind exactly,” he said at length. “But, you may rely
upon it, I said everything I could against you. But she never did care
much for you. She told me so herself.”

“I wish you joy of your bargain,” said Evans solemnly, after a long
pause.

“What do you mean?” demanded the mate sharply.

“A girl like that,” said the skipper, with a lump in his throat, “who
can carry on with two men at once ain’t worth having. She’s not my
money, that’s all.”

The mate looked at him in honest bewilderment.

“Mark my words,” continued the skipper loftily, “you’ll live to regret
it. A girl like that’s got no ballast. She’ll always be running after
fresh neckties.”

“You put it down to the necktie, do you?” sneered the mate wrathfully.

“That and the clothes, cert’nly,” replied the skipper.

“Well, you’re wrong,” said the mate. “A lot you know about girls. It
wasn’t your old clothes, and it wasn’t all your bad behaviour to her
since she’s been aboard. You may as well know first as last. She
wouldn’t have nothing to do with me at first, so I told her all about
Mary Jones.”

“You told her _that?_” cried the skipper fiercely.

“I did,” replied the other. “She was pretty wild at first; but then the
comic side of it struck her—you wearing them old clothes, and going
about as you did. She used to watch you until she couldn’t stand it any
longer, and then go down in the cabin and laugh. Wonderful spirits that
girl’s got. Hush! Here she is!”

As he spoke the girl came on deck, and, seeing the two men talking
together, remained at a short distance from them.

“It’s all right, Jane,” said the mate; “I’ve told him.”

“Oh!” said Miss Cooper, with a little gasp.

“I can’t bear deceit,” said the mate; “and now it’s off his mind, he’s
so happy he can’t bear himself.”

The latter part of this assertion seemed to be more warranted by facts
than the former, but Evans made a choking noise, which he intended as a
sign of unbearable joy, and, relinquishing the wheel to the mate,
walked forward. The clear sky was thick with stars, and a mind at ease
might have found enjoyment in the quiet beauty of the night, but the
skipper was too interested in the behaviour of the young couple at the
wheel to give it a thought. Immersed in each other, they forgot him
entirely, and exchanged little playful slaps and pushes, which incensed
him beyond description. Several times he was on the point of exercising
his position as commander and ordering the mate below, but in the
circumstances interference was impossible, and, with a low-voiced
good-night, he went below. Here his gaze fell on William Henry, who was
slumbering peacefully, and, with a hazy idea of the eternal fitness of
things, he raised the youth in his arms, and, despite his sleepy
protests, deposited him in the mate’s bunk. Then, with head and heart
both aching, he retired for the night.

There was a little embarrassment next day, but it soon passed off, and
the three adult inmates of the cabin got on quite easy terms with each
other. The most worried person aft was the boy, who had not been taken
into their confidence, and whose face, when his sister sat with the
mate’s arm around her waist, presented to the skipper a perfect study
in emotions.

“I feel quite curious to see this Miss Jones,” said Miss Cooper
amiably, as they sat at dinner.

“She’ll be on the quay, waving her handkerchief to him,” said the mate.
“We’ll be in to-morrow afternoon, and then you’ll see her.”

As it happened, the mate was a few hours out in his reckoning, for by
the time the _Falcon’s_ bows were laid for the small harbour it was
quite dark, and the little schooner glided in, guided by the two lights
which marked the entrance. The quay, seen in the light of a few
scattered lamps, looked dreary enough, and, except for two or three
indistinct figures, appeared to be deserted. Beyond, the broken lights
of the town stood out more clearly as the schooner crept slowly over
the dark water towards her berth.

“Fine night, cap’n,” said the watchman, as the schooner came gently
alongside the quay.

The skipper grunted assent. He was peering anxiously at the quay.

“It’s too late,” said the mate. “You couldn’t expect her this time
o’night. It’s ten o’clock.”

“I’ll go over in the morning,” said Evans, who, now that things had
been adjusted, was secretly disappointed that Miss Cooper had not
witnessed the meeting. “If you’re not going ashore, we might have a
hand o’ cards as soon’s we’re made fast.”

The mate assenting, they went below, and were soon deep in the
mysteries of three-hand cribbage. Evans, who was a good player,
surpassed himself, and had just won the first game, the others being
nowhere, when a head was thrust down the companion-way, and a voice
like a strained foghorn called the captain by name.

“Ay, ay!” yelled Evans, laying down his hand.

“I’ll come down, cap’n,” said the voice, and the mate just had time to
whisper “Old Jones” to Miss Cooper, when a man of mighty bulk filled up
the doorway of the little cabin, and extended a huge paw to Evans and
the mate. He then looked at the lady, and, breathing hard, waited.

“Young lady o’ the mate’s,” said Evans breathlessly,—“Miss Cooper. Sit
down, cap’n. Get the gin out, Bill.”

“Not for me,” said Captain Jones firmly, but with an obvious effort.

The surprise of Evans and the mate admitted of no concealment; but it
passed unnoticed by their visitor, who, fidgeting in his seat, appeared
to be labouring with some mysterious problem. After a long pause,
during which all watched him anxiously, he reached over the table and
shook hands with Evans again.

“Put it there, cap’n,” said Evans, much affected by this token of
esteem.

The old man rose and stood looking at him, with his hand on his
shoulder; he then shook hands for the third time, and patted him
encouragingly on the back.

“Is anything the matter?” demanded the skipper of the _Falcon_ as he
rose to his feet, alarmed by these manifestations of feeling. “Is
Mary—is she ill?”

“Worse than that,” said the other—“worse’n that, my poor boy; she’s
married a lobster!”

The effect of this communication upon Evans was tremendous; but it may
be doubted whether he was more surprised than Miss Cooper, who, utterly
unversed in military terms, strove in vain to realize the possibility
of such a _mésalliance_, as she gazed wildly at the speaker and
squeaked with astonishment.

“When was it?” asked Evans at last, in a dull voice.

“Thursday fortnight, at ha’ past eleven,” said the old man. “He’s a
sergeant in the line. I would have written to you, but I thought it was
best to come and break it to you gently. Cheer up, my boy; there’s more
than one Mary Jones in the world.”

With this undeniable fact, Captain Jones waved a farewell to the party
and went off, leaving them to digest his news. For some time they sat
still, the mate and Miss Cooper exchanging whispers, until at length,
the stillness becoming oppressive, they withdrew to their respective
berths, leaving the skipper sitting at the table, gazing hard at a knot
in the opposite locker.

For long after their departure he sat thus, amid a deep silence, broken
only by an occasional giggle from the stateroom, or an idiotic
sniggering from the direction of the mate’s bunk, until, recalled to
mundane affairs by the lamp burning itself out, he went, in befitting
gloom, to bed.




THE RIVAL BEAUTIES


If you hadn’t asked me,” said the night watchman, “I should never have
told you; but, seeing as you’ve put the question point blank, I will
tell you my experience of it. You’re the first person I’ve ever opened
my lips to upon the subject, for it was so eggstraordinary that all our
chaps swore as they’d keep it to theirselves for fear of being
disbelieved and jeered at.

“It happened in ’84, on board the steamer _George Washington_, bound
from Liverpool to New York. The first eight days passed without
anything unusual happening, but on the ninth I was standing aft with
the first mate, hauling in the log, when we hears a yell from aloft,
an’ a chap what we called Stuttering Sam come down as if he was
possessed, and rushed up to the mate with his eyes nearly starting out
of his ’ed.

“‘There’s the s-s-s-s-s-s-sis-sis-sip!’ ses he.

“‘The what?’ ses the mate.

“‘The s-s-sea-sea-sssssip!’

“‘Look here, my lad,’ ses the mate, taking out a pocket-hankerchief an’
wiping his face, ‘you just tarn your ’ed away till you get your breath.
It’s like opening a bottle o’ soda water to stand talking to you. Now,
what is it?’

“‘It’s the ssssssis-sea-sea-sea-sarpint!’ ses Sam, with a bust.

“‘Rather a long un by your account of it,’ ses the mate, with a grin.

“‘What’s the matter?’ ses the skipper, who just came up.

“‘This man has seen the sea-sarpint, sir, that’s all,’ ses the mate.

“‘Y-y-yes,’ said Sam, with a sort o’ sob.

“‘Well, there ain’t much doing just now,’ ses the skipper, ‘so you’d
better get a slice o’ bread and feed it.’

“The mate bust out larfing, an’ I could see by the way the skipper
smiled he was rather tickled at it himself.

“The skipper an’ the mate was still larfing very hearty when we heard a
dreadful ’owl from the bridge, an’ one o’ the chaps suddenly leaves the
wheel, jumps on to the deck, and bolts below as though he was mad.
T’other one follows ’m a’most d’reckly, and the second mate caught hold
o’ the wheel as he left it, and called out something we couldn’t catch
to the skipper.

“‘What the d——’s the matter?’ yells the skipper.

“The mate pointed to starboard, but as ’is ’and was shaking so that one
minute it was pointing to the sky an’ the next to the bottom o’ the
sea, it wasn’t much of a guide to us. Even when he got it steady we
couldn’t see anything, till all of a sudden, about two miles off,
something like a telegraph pole stuck up out of the water for a few
seconds, and then ducked down again and made straight for the ship.

“Sam was the fust to speak, and, without wasting time stuttering or
stammering, he said he’d go down and see about that bit o’ bread, an’
he went afore the skipper or the mate could stop ’im.

“In less than ’arf a minute there was only the three officers an’ me on
deck. The second mate was holding the wheel, the skipper was holding
his breath, and the first mate was holding me. It was one o’ the most
exciting times I ever had.

“‘Better fire the gun at it,’ ses the skipper, in a trembling voice,
looking at the little brass cannon we had for signalling.

“‘Better not give him any cause for offence,’ ses the mate, shaking his
head.

“‘I wonder whether it eats men,’ ses the skipper. ‘Perhaps it’ll come
for some of us.’

“‘There ain’t many on deck for it to choose from,’ ses the mate,
looking at ’im significant like.

“‘That’s true,’ ses the skipper, very thoughtful; ‘I’ll go an’ send all
hands on deck. As captain, it’s my duty not to leave the ship till the
_last_, if I can anyways help it.’

“How he got them on deck has always been a wonder to me, but he did it.
He was a brutal sort o’ a man at the best o’ times, an’ he carried on
so much that I s’pose they thought even the sarpint couldn’t be worse.
Anyway, up they came, an’ we all stood in a crowd watching the sarpint
as it came closer and closer.

“We reckoned it to be about a hundred yards long, an’ it was about the
most awful-looking creetur you could ever imagine. If you took all the
ugliest things in the earth and mixed ’em up—gorillas an’ the
like—you’d only make a hangel compared to what that was. It just hung
off our quarter, keeping up with us, and every now and then it would
open its mouth and let us see about four yards down its throat.

“‘It seems peaceable,’ whispers the fust mate, arter awhile.

“‘P’raps it ain’t hungry,’ ses the skipper. ‘We’d better not let it get
peckish. Try it with a loaf o’ bread.’

“The cook went below and fetched up half-a-dozen, an’ one o’ the chaps,
plucking up courage, slung it over the side, an’ afore you could say
‘Jack Robinson’ the sarpint had woffled it up an’ was looking for more.
It stuck its head up and came close to the side just like the swans in
Victoria Park, an’ it kept that game up until it had ’ad ten loaves an’
a hunk o’ pork.

“‘I’m afraid we’re encouraging it,’ ses the skipper, looking at it as
it swam alongside with an eye as big as a saucer cocked on the ship.

“‘P’raps it’ll go away soon if we don’t take no more notice of it,’ ses
the mate. ‘Just pretend it isn’t here.’

“Well, we did pretend as well as we could; but everybody hugged the
port side o’ the ship, and was ready to bolt down below at the shortest
notice; and at last, when the beast got craning its neck up over the
side as though it was looking for something, we gave it some more grub.
We thought if we didn’t give it he might take it, and take it off the
wrong shelf, so to speak. But, as the mate said, it was encouraging it,
and long arter it was dark we could hear it snorting and splashing
behind us, until at last it ’ad such an effect on us the mate sent one
o’ the chaps down to rouse the skipper.

“‘I don’t think it’ll do no ’arm,’ ses the skipper, peering over the
side, and speaking as though he knew all about sea-sarpints and their
ways.

“‘S’pose it puts its ’ead over the side and takes one o’ the men,’ ses
the mate.

“‘Let me know at once,’ ses the skipper firmly; an’ he went below agin
and left us.

“Well, I was jolly glad when eight bells struck, an’ I went below; an’
if ever I hoped anything I hoped that when I got up that ugly brute
would have gone, but, instead o’ that, when I went on deck it was
playing alongside like a kitten a’most, an’ one o’ the chaps told me as
the skipper had been feeding it agin.

“‘It’s a wonderful animal,’ ses the skipper, ‘an’ there’s none of you
now but has seen the sea-sarpint; but I forbid any man here to say a
word about it when we get ashore.’

“‘Why not, sir?’ ses the second mate.

“‘Becos you wouldn’t be believed,’ said the skipper sternly. ‘You might
all go ashore and kiss the Book an’ make affidavits an’ not a soul ’ud
believe you. The comic papers ’ud make fun of it, and the respectable
papers ’ud say it was seaweed or gulls.’

“Why not take it to New York with us?’ ses the fust mate suddenly.

“‘What?’ ses the skipper.

“‘Feed it every day,’ ses the mate, getting excited, ‘and bait a couple
of shark hooks and keep ’em ready, together with some wire rope. Git
’im to foller us as far as he will, and then hook him. We might git him
in alive and show him at a sovereign a head. Anyway, we can take in his
carcase if we manage it properly.’

“‘By Jove! if we only could,’ ses the skipper, getting excited too.

“‘We can try,’ ses the mate. ‘Why, we could have noosed it this mornin’
if we had liked; and if it breaks the lines we must blow its head to
pieces with the gun.’

“It seemed a most eggstraordinary thing to try and catch it that way;
but the beast was so tame, and stuck so close to us, that it wasn’t
quite so ridikilous as it seemed at fust.

“Arter a couple o’ days nobody minded the animal a bit, for it was
about the most nervous thing of its size you ever saw. It hadn’t got
the soul of a mouse; and one day when the second mate, just for a lark,
took the line of the foghorn in his hand and tooted it a bit, it flung
up its ’ead in a scared sort o’ way, and, after backing a bit, turned
clean round and bolted.

“I thought the skipper ’ud have gone mad. He chucked over loaves o’
bread, bits o’ beef and pork, an’ scores o’ biskits, and by-and-bye,
when the brute plucked up heart an’ came arter us again, he fairly
beamed with joy. Then he gave orders that nobody was to touch the horn
for any reason whatever, not even if there was a fog, or chance of
collision, or anything of the kind; an’ he also gave orders that the
bells wasn’t to be struck, but that the bosen was just to shove ’is
’ead in the fo’c’s’le and call ’em out instead.

“Arter three days had passed, and the thing was still follering us,
everybody made certain of taking it to New York, an’ I b’leeve if it
hadn’t been for Joe Cooper the question about the sea-sarpint would ha’
been settled long ago. He was a most eggstraordinary ugly chap was Joe.
He had a perfic cartoon of a face, an’ he was so delikit-minded and
sensitive about it that if a chap only stopped in the street and
whistled as he passed him, or pointed him out to a friend, he didn’t
like it. He told me once when I was symperthizing with him, that the
only time a woman ever spoke civilly to him was one night down Poplar
way in a fog, an’ he was so ’appy about it that they both walked into
the canal afore he knew where they was.

“On the fourth morning, when we was only about three days from Sandy
Hook, the skipper got out o’ bed wrong side, an’ when he went on deck
he was ready to snap at anybody, an’ as luck would have it, as he
walked a bit forrard, he sees Joe a-sticking his phiz over the side
looking at the sarpint.

“‘What the d—— are you doing?’ shouts the skipper, ‘What do you mean by
it?’

“‘Mean by what, sir?’ asks Joe.

“‘Putting your black ugly face over the side o’ the ship an’
frightening my sea-sarpint!’ bellows the skipper, ‘You know how easy
it’s skeered.’

“‘Frightening the sea-sarpint?’ ses Joe, trembling all over, an’
turning very white.

“‘If I see that face o’ yours over the side agin, my lad,’ ses the
skipper very fierce, ‘I’ll give it a black eye. Now cut!’

“Joe cut, an’ the skipper, having worked off some of his ill-temper,
went aft again and began to chat with the mate quite pleasant like. I
was down below at the time, an’ didn’t know anything about it for hours
arter, and then I heard it from one o’ the firemen. He comes up to me
very mysterious like, an’ ses, ‘Bill,’ he ses, ‘you’re a pal o’ Joe’s;
come down here an’ see what you can make of ’im.’

“Not knowing what he meant, I follered ’im below to the engine-room,
an’ there was Joe sitting on a bucket staring wildly in front of ’im,
and two or three of ’em standing round looking at ’im with their ’eads
on one side.

“‘He’s been like that for three hours,’ ses the second engineer in a
whisper, ‘dazed like.’

“As he spoke Joe gave a little shudder; ‘Frighten the sea-sarpint!’ ses
he, ‘O Lord!’

“‘It’s turned his brain,’ ses one o’ the firemen, ‘he keeps saying
nothing but that.’

“‘If we could only make ’im cry,’ ses the second engineer, who had a
brother what was a medical student, ‘it might save his reason. But how
to do it, that’s the question.’

“‘Speak kind to ’im, sir,’ ses the fireman. ‘I’ll have a try if you
don’t mind.’ He cleared his throat first, an’ then he walks over to Joe
and puts his hand on his shoulder an’ ses very soft an’ pitiful like:

“‘Don’t take on, Joe, don’t take on, there’s many a ugly mug ’ides a
good ’art.’

“Afore he could think o’ anything else to say, Joe ups with his fist
an’ gives ’im one in the ribs as nearly broke ’em. Then he turns away
’is ’ead an’ shivers again, an’ the old dazed look come back.

“‘Joe,’ I ses, shaking him, ‘Joe!’

“‘Frightened the sea-sarpint!’ whispers Joe, staring.

“‘Joe,’ I ses, ‘Joe. You know me, I’m your pal, Bill.’

“‘Ay, ay,’ ses Joe, coming round a bit.

“‘Come away,’ I ses, ‘come an’ git to bed, that’s the best place for
you.’

“I took ’im by the sleeve, and he gets up quiet an’ obedient and
follers me like a little child. I got ’im straight into ’is bunk, an’
arter a time he fell into a soft slumber, an’ I thought the worst had
passed, but I was mistaken. He got up in three hours’ time an’ seemed
all right, ’cept that he walked about as though he was thinking very
hard about something, an’ before I could make out what it was he had a
fit.

“He was in that fit ten minutes, an’ he was no sooner out o’ that one
than he was in another. In twenty-four hours he had six full-sized
fits, and I’ll allow I was fairly puzzled. What pleasure he could find
in tumbling down hard and stiff an’ kicking at everybody an’ everything
I couldn’t see. He’d be standing quiet and peaceable like one minute,
and the next he’d catch hold o’ the nearest thing to him and have a bad
fit, and lie on his back and kick us while we was trying to force open
his hands to pat ’em.

“The other chaps said the skipper’s insult had turned his brain, but I
wasn’t quite so soft, an’ one time when we was alone I put it to him.

“‘Joe, old man,’ I ses, ‘you an’ me’s been very good pals.’

“‘Ay, ay,’ ses he, suspicious like.

“‘Joe,’ I whispers, ‘what’s yer little game?’

“‘Wodyermean?’ ses he, very short.

“‘I mean the fits,’ ses I, looking at ’im very steady, ‘It’s no good
looking hinnercent like that, ’cos I see yer chewing soap with my own
eyes.’

“‘Soap,’ ses Joe, in a nasty sneering way, ‘you wouldn’t reckernise a
piece if you saw it.’

“Arter that I could see there was nothing to be got out of ’im, an’ I
just kept my eyes open and watched. The skipper didn’t worry about his
fits, ’cept that he said he wasn’t to let the sarpint see his face when
he was in ’em for fear of scaring it; an’ when the mate wanted to leave
him out o’ the watch, he ses, ‘No, he might as well have fits while at
work as well as anywhere else.’

“We were about twenty-four hours from port, an’ the sarpint was still
following us; and at six o’clock in the evening the officers puffected
all their arrangements for ketching the creetur at eight o’clock next
morning. To make quite sure of it an extra watch was kept on deck all
night to chuck it food every half-hour; an’ when I turned in at ten
o’clock that night it was so close I could have reached it with a
clothes-prop.

“I think I’d been abed about ’arf-an-hour when I was awoke by the most
infernal row I ever heard. The foghorn was going incessantly, an’ there
was a lot o’ shouting and running about on deck. It struck us all as
’ow the sarpint was gitting tired o’ bread, and was misbehaving
himself, consequently we just shoved our ’eds out o’ the fore-scuttle
and listened. All the hullaballoo seemed to be on the bridge, an’ as we
didn’t see the sarpint there we plucked up courage and went on deck.

“Then we saw what had happened. Joe had ’ad another fit while at the
wheel, and, _not knowing what he was doing_, had clutched the line of
the foghorn, and was holding on to it like grim death, and kicking
right and left. The skipper was in his bedclothes, raving worse than
Joe; and just as we got there Joe came round a bit, and, letting go o’
the line, asked in a faint voice what the foghorn was blowing for. I
thought the skipper ’ud have killed him; but the second mate held him
back, an’, of course, when things quieted down a bit, an’ we went to
the side, we found the sea-sarpint had vanished.

“We stayed there all that night, but it warn’t no use. When day broke
there wasn’t the slightest trace of it, an’ I think the men was as
sorry to lose it as the officers. All ’cept Joe, that is, which shows
how people should never be rude, even to the humblest; for I’m sartin
that if the skipper hadn’t hurt his feelings the way he did we should
now know as much about the sea-sarpint as we do about our own
brothers.”




MRS. BUNKER’S CHAPERON


Matilda stood at the open door of a house attached to a wharf situated
in that dreary district which bears the high-sounding name of “St.
Katharine’s.”

Work was over for the day. A couple of unhorsed vans were pushed up the
gangway by the side of the house, and the big gate was closed. The
untidy office which occupied the ground-floor was deserted, except for
a grey-bearded “housemaid” of sixty, who was sweeping it through with a
broom, and indulging in a few sailorly oaths at the choking qualities
of the dust he was raising.

The sound of advancing footsteps stopped at the gate, a small flap-door
let in it flew open, and Matilda Bunker’s open countenance took a
pinkish hue, as a small man in jersey and blue coat, with a hard round
hat exceeding high in the crown, stepped inside.

“Good evening, Mrs. Bunker, ma’am,” said he, coming slowly up to her.

“Good evening, captain,” said the lady, who was Mrs. only by virtue of
her age and presence.

“Fresh breeze,” said the man in the high round hat. “If this lasts
we’ll be in Ipswich in no time.”

Mrs. Bunker assented.

“Beautiful the river is at present,” continued the captain. “Everything
growing splendid.”

“In the river?” asked the mystified Mrs. Bunker.

“On the banks,” said the captain; “the trees, by Sheppey, and all round
there. Now, why don’t you say the word, and come? There’s a cabin like
a new pin ready for you to sit in—for cleanness, I mean—and every
accommodation you could require. Sleep like a humming-top you will, if
you come.”

“Humming-top?” queried Mrs. Bunker archly.

“Any top,” said the captain. “Come, make up your mind. We shan’t sail
afore nine.”

“It don’t look right,” said the lady, who was sorely tempted. “But the
missus says I may go if I like, so I’ll just go and get my box ready.
I’ll be down on the jetty at nine.”

“Ay, ay,” said the skipper, smiling, “me and Bill’ll just have a snooze
till then. So long.”

“So long,” said Matilda.

“So long,” repeated the amorous skipper, and turning round to bestow
another ardent glance upon the fair one at the door, crashed into the
waggon.

The neighbouring clocks were just striking nine in a sort of yelping
chorus to the heavy boom of Big Ben, which came floating down the
river, as Mrs. Bunker and the night watchman, staggering under a load
of luggage, slowly made their way on to the jetty. The barge, for such
was the craft in question, was almost level with the planks, while the
figures of two men darted to and fro in all the bustle of getting under
way.

“Bill,” said the watchman, addressing the mate, “bear a hand with this
box, and be careful, it’s got the wedding clothes inside.”

The watchman was so particularly pleased with this little joke that in
place of giving the box to Bill he put it down and sat on it, shaking
convulsively with his hand over his mouth, while the blushing Matilda
and the discomfited captain strove in vain to appear unconcerned.

The packages were rather a tight squeeze for the cabin, but they
managed to get them in, and the skipper, with a threatening look at his
mate, who was exchanging glances of exquisite humour with the watchman,
gave his hand to Mrs. Bunker and helped her aboard.

“Welcome on the _Sir Edmund Lyons_, Mrs. Bunker,” said he. “Bill, kick
that dawg back.”

“Stop!” said Mrs. Bunker hastily, “that’s my chapperong.”

“Your what?” said the skipper. “It’s a dawg, Mrs. Bunker, an’ I won’t
have no dawgs aboard my craft.”

“Bill,” said Mrs. Bunker, “fetch my box up again.”

“Leastways,” the captain hastened to add, “unless it’s any friend of
yours, Mrs. Bunker.”

“It’s chaperoning me,” said Matilda; “it wouldn’t be proper for a lady
to go a v’y’ge with two men without somebody to look after her.”

“That’s right, Sam,” said the watchman sententiously. “You ought to
know that at your age.”

“Why, we’re looking after her,” said the simple-minded captain. “Me an’
Bill.”

“Take care Bill don’t cut you out,” said the watchman in a hoarse
whisper, distinctly audible to all. “He’s younger nor what you are,
Sam, an’ the wimmen are just crazy arter young men. ’Sides which, he’s
a finer man altogether. An’ you’ve had _one_ wife a’ready, Sam.”

“Cast off!” said the skipper impatiently. “Cast off! Stand by there,
Bill!”

“Ay, ay!” said Bill, seizing a boat-hook, and the lines fell into the
water with a splash as the barge was pushed out into the tide.

Mrs. Bunker experienced the usual trouble of landsmen aboard ship, and
felt herself terribly in the way as the skipper divided his attentions
between the tiller and helping Bill with the sail. Meantime the barge
had bothered most of the traffic by laying across the river, and when
the sail was hoisted had got under the lee of a huge warehouse and
scarcely moved.

“We’ll feel the breeze directly,” said Captain Codd. “Then you’ll see
what she can do.”

As he spoke, the barge began to slip through the water as a light
breeze took her huge sail and carried her into the stream, where she
fell into line with other craft who were just making a start.

At a pleasant pace, with wind and tide, the _Sir Edmund Lyons_
proceeded on its way, her skipper cocking his eye aloft and along her
decks to point out various beauties to his passenger which she might
otherwise have overlooked. A comfortable supper was spread on the deck,
and Mrs. Bunker began to think regretfully of the pleasure she had
missed in taking up barge-sailing so late in life.

Greenwich, with its white-fronted hospital and background of trees, was
passed. The air got sensibly cooler, and to Mrs. Bunker it seemed that
the water was not only getting darker, but also lumpy, and she asked
two or three times whether there was any danger.

The skipper laughed gaily, and diving down into the cabin fetched up a
shawl, which he placed carefully round his fair companion’s shoulders.
His right hand grasped the tiller, his left stole softly and carefully
round her waist.

“How enjoyable!” said Mrs. Bunker, referring to the evening.

“Glad you like it,” said the skipper, who wasn’t. “Oh, how pleasant to
go sailing down the river of life like this, everything quiet and
peaceful, just driftin’”—

“Ahoy!” yelled the mate suddenly from the bows. “Who’s steering?
Starbud your hellum.”

The skipper started guiltily, and put his helm to starboard as another
barge came up suddenly from the opposite direction and almost grazed
them. There were two men on board, and the skipper blushed for their
fluency as reflecting upon the order in general.

It was some little time before they could settle down again after this,
but ultimately they got back in their old position, and the infatuated
Codd was just about to wax sentimental again, when he felt something
behind him. He turned with a start as a portly retriever inserted his
head under his left arm, and slowly but vigorously forced himself
between them; then he sat on his haunches and panted, while the
disconcerted Codd strove to realise the humour of the position.

“I think I shall go to bed now,” said Mrs. Bunker, after the position
had lasted long enough to be unendurable. “If anything happens, a
collision or anything, don’t be afraid to let me know.”

The skipper promised, and, shaking hands, bade his passenger
good-night. She descended, somewhat clumsily, it is true, into the
little cabin, and the skipper, sitting by the helm, which he lazily
manœuvred as required, smoked his short clay and fell into a lover’s
reverie.

So he sat and smoked until the barge, which had, by the help of the
breeze, been making its way against the tide, began to realise that
that good friend had almost dropped, and at the same time bethought
itself of a small anchor which hung over the bows ready for emergencies
such as these.

“We must bring up, Bill,” said the skipper.

“Ay, ay!” said Bill, sleepily raising himself from the hatchway. “Over
she goes.”

With no more ceremony than this he dropped the anchor; the sail, with
two strong men hauling on to it, creaked and rustled its way close to
the mast, and the _Sir Edmund Lyons_ was ready for sleep.

“I can do with a nap,” said Bill. “I’m dog-tired.”

“So am I,” said the other. “It’ll be a tight fit down for’ard, but we
couldn’t ask a lady to sleep there.”

Bill gave a non-committal grunt, and as the captain, after the manner
of his kind, took a last look round before retiring, placed his hands
on the hatch and lowered himself down. The next moment he came up with
a wild yell, and, sitting on the deck, rolled up his trousers and
fondled his leg.

“What’s the matter?” inquired the skipper.

“That blessed dog’s down there, that’s all,” said the injured Bill.
“He’s evidently mistook it for his kennel, and I don’t wonder at it. I
thought he’d been wonderful quiet.”

“We must talk him over,” said the skipper, advancing to the hatchway.
“Poor dog! Poor old chap! Come along, then! Come along!” He patted his
leg and whistled, and the dog, which wanted to get to sleep again,
growled like a small thunderstorm.

“Come on, old fellow!” said the skipper enticingly. “Come along, come
on, then!”

The dog came at last, and then the skipper, instead of staying to pat
him, raced Bill up the ropes, while the brute, in execrable taste,
paced up and down the deck daring them to come down. Coming to the
conclusion, at last, that they were settled for the night, he returned
to the forecastle and, after a warning bark or two, turned in again.
Both men, after waiting a few minutes, cautiously regained the deck.

“You call him up again,” said Bill, seizing a boat-hook, and holding it
at the charge.

“Certainly not,” said the other. “I won’t have no blood spilt aboard my
ship.”

“Who’s going to spill blood?” asked the Jesuitical Bill; “but if he
likes to run hisself on to the boat-hook “—

“Put it down,” said the skipper sternly, and Bill sullenly obeyed.

“We’ll have to snooze on deck,” said Codd.

“And mind we don’t snore,” said the sarcastic Bill, “’cos the dog
mightn’t like it.”

Without noticing this remark the captain stretched himself on the
hatches, and Bill, after a few more grumbles, followed his example, and
both men were soon asleep.

Day was breaking when they awoke and stretched their stiffened limbs,
for the air was fresh, with a suspicion of moisture in it. Two or three
small craft were, like themselves, riding at anchor, their decks wet
and deserted; others were getting under way to take advantage of the
tide, which had just turned.

“Up with the anchor,” said the skipper, seizing a handspike and
thrusting it into the windlass.

As the rusty chain came in, an ominous growling came from below, and
Bill snatched his handspike out and raised it aloft. The skipper gazed
meditatively at the shore, and the dog, as it came bounding up, gazed
meditatively at the handspike. Then it yawned, an easy, unconcerned
yawn, and commenced to pace the deck, and coming to the conclusion that
the men were only engaged in necessary work, regarded their efforts
with a lenient eye, and barked encouragingly as they hoisted the sail.

It was a beautiful morning. The miniature river waves broke against the
blunt bows of the barge, and passed by her sides rippling musically.
Over the flat Essex marshes a white mist was slowly dispersing before
the rays of the sun, and the trees on the Kentish hills were black and
drenched with moisture.

A little later smoke issued from the tiny cowl over the fo’c’sle and
rolled in a little pungent cloud to the Kentish shore. Then a delicious
odour of frying steak rose from below, and fell like healing balm upon
the susceptible nostrils of the skipper as he stood at the helm.

“Is Mrs. Bunker getting up?” inquired the mate, as he emerged from the
fo’c’sle and walked aft.

“I believe so,” said the skipper. “There’s movements below.”

“’Cos the steak’s ready and waiting,” said the mate. “I’ve put it on a
dish in front of the fire.”

“Ay, ay!” said the skipper.

The mate lit his pipe and sat down on the hatchway, slowly smoking. He
removed it a couple of minutes later, to stare in bewilderment at the
unwonted behaviour of the dog, which came up to the captain and
affectionately licked his hands.

“He’s took quite a fancy to me,” said the delighted man.

“Love me love my dog,” quoted Bill waggishly, as he strolled forward
again.

The skipper was fondly punching the dog, which was now on its back with
its four legs in the air, when he heard a terrible cry from the
fo’c’sle, and the mate came rushing wildly on deck.

“Where’s that —— dog?” he cried.

“Don’t you talk like that aboard my ship. Where’s your manners?” cried
the skipper hotly.

“—— the manners!” said the mate, with tears in his eyes. “Where’s that
dog’s manners? He’s eaten all that steak.”

Before the other could reply, the scuttle over the cabin was drawn, and
the radiant face of Mrs. Bunker appeared at the opening.

“I can smell breakfast,” she said archly.

“No wonder, with that dog so close,” said Bill grimly. Mrs. Bunker
looked at the captain for an explanation.

“He’s ate it,” said that gentleman briefly. “A pound and a ’arf o’ the
best rump steak in Wapping.”

“Never mind,” said Mrs. Bunker sweetly, “cook some more. I can wait.”

“Cook some more,” said the skipper to the mate, who still lingered.

“I’ll cook some bloaters. That’s all we’ve got now,” replied the mate
sulkily.

“It’s a lovely morning,” said Mrs. Bunker, as the mate retired, “the
air is so fresh. I expect that’s what has made Rover so hungry. He
isn’t a greedy dog. Not at all.”

“Very likely,” said Codd, as the dog rose, and, after sniffing the air,
gently wagged his tail and trotted forward. “Where’s he off to now?”

“He can smell the bloaters, I expect,” said Mrs. Bunker, laughing.
“It’s wonderful what intelligence he’s got. Come here, Rover!”

“Bill!” cried the skipper warningly, as the dog continued on his way.
“Look out! He’s coming!”

“Call him off!” yelled the mate anxiously. “Call him off!”

Mrs. Bunker ran up, and, seizing her chaperon by the collar, hauled him
away.

“It’s the sea air,” said she apologetically; “and he’s been on short
commons lately, because he’s not been well. Keep still, Rover!”

“Keep still, Rover!” said the skipper, with an air of command.

Under this joint control the dog sat down, his tongue lolling out, and
his eyes fixed on the fo’c’sle until the breakfast was spread. The
appearance of the mate with a dish of steaming fish excited him again,
and being chidden by his mistress, he sat down sulkily in the skipper’s
place, until pushed off by its indignant owner.

“Soft roe, Bill?” inquired the skipper courteously, after he had served
his passenger.

“That’s not my plate,” said the mate pointedly, as the skipper helped
him.

“Oh! I wasn’t noticing,” said the other, reddening.

“I was, though,” said the mate rudely. “I thought you’d do that. I was
waiting for it. I’m not going to eat after animals, if you are.”

The skipper coughed, and, after effecting the desired exchange,
proceeded with his breakfast in sombre silence.

The barge was slipping at an easy pace through the water, the sun was
bright, and the air cool, and everything pleasant and comfortable,
until the chaperon, who had been repeatedly pushed away, broke through
the charmed circle which surrounded the food and seized a fish. In the
confusion which ensued he fell foul of the tea-kettle, and, dropping
his prey, bit the skipper frantically, until driven off by his
mistress.

“Naughty boy!” said she, giving him a few slight cuffs. “Has he hurt
you? I must get a bandage for you.”

“A little,” said Codd, looking at his hand, which was bleeding
profusely. “There’s a little linen in the locker down below, if you
wouldn’t mind tearing it up for me.”

Mrs. Bunker, giving the dog a final slap, went below, and the two men
looked at each other and then at the dog, which was standing at the
stern, barking insultingly at a passing steamer.

“It’s about time she came over,” said the mate, throwing a glance at
the sail, then at the skipper, then at the dog.

“So it is,” said the skipper, through his set teeth.

As he spoke he pushed the long tiller hastily from port to starboard,
and the dog finished his bark in the water; the huge sail reeled for a
moment, then swung violently over to the other side, and the barge was
on a fresh tack, with the dog twenty yards astern. He was wise in his
generation, and after one look at the barge, made for the distant
shore.

“Murderers!” screamed a voice; “murderers! you’ve killed my dog.”

“It was an accident; I didn’t see him,” stammered the skipper.

“Don’t tell me,” stormed the lady; “I saw it all through the skylight.”

“We had to shift the helm to get out of the way of a schooner,” said
Codd.

“Where’s the schooner?” demanded Mrs. Bunker; “where is it?”

The captain looked at the mate. “Where’s the schooner?” said he.

“I b’leeve,” said the mate, losing his head entirely at this question,
“I b’leeve we must have run her down. I don’t see her nowhere about.”

Mrs. Bunker stamped her foot, and, with a terrible glance at the men,
descended to the cabin. From this coign of vantage she obstinately
refused to budge, and sat in angry seclusion until the vessel reached
Ipswich late in the evening. Then she appeared on deck, dressed for
walking, and, utterly ignoring the woebegone Codd, stepped ashore, and,
obtaining a cab for her boxes, drove silently away.

An hour afterwards the mate went to his home, leaving the captain
sitting on the lonely deck striving to realise the bitter fact that, so
far as the end he had in view was concerned, he had seen the last of
Mrs. Bunker and the small but happy home in which he had hoped to
install her.




A HARBOUR OF REFUGE


A waterman’s boat was lying in the river just below Greenwich, the
waterman resting on his oars, while his fare, a small,
perturbed-looking man in seaman’s attire, gazed expectantly up the
river.

“There she is!” he cried suddenly, as a small schooner came into view
from behind a big steamer. “Take me alongside.”

“Nice little thing she is too,” said the waterman, watching the other
out of the corner of his eye as he bent to his oars. “Rides the water
like a duck. Her cap’n knows a thing or two, I’ll bet.”

“He knows watermen’s fares,” replied the passenger coldly.

“Look out there!” cried a voice from the schooner, and the mate threw a
line which the passenger skilfully caught.

The waterman ceased rowing, and, as his boat came alongside the
schooner, held out his hand to his passenger, who had already commenced
to scramble up the side, and demanded his fare. It was handed down to
him.

“It’s all right, then,” said the fare, as he stood on the deck and
closed his eyes to the painful language in which the waterman was
addressing him. “Nobody been inquiring for me?”

“Not a soul,” said the mate. “What’s all the row about?”

“Well, you see, it’s this way,” said the master of the _Frolic_,
dropping his voice. “I’ve been taking a little too much notice of a
little craft down Battersea way—nice little thing, an’ she thought I
was a single man, d’ye see?”

The mate sucked his teeth.

“She introduced me to her brother as a single man,” continued the
skipper. “He asked me when the banns was to be put up, an’ I didn’t
like to tell him I was a married man with a family.”

“Why not?” asked the mate.

“He’s a prize-fighter,” said the other, in awe-inspiring tones; “‘the
Battersea Bruiser.’ Consequently when he clapped me on the back, and
asked me when the banns was to be, I only smiled.”

“What did he do?” inquired the mate, who was becoming interested.

“Put ’em up,” groaned the skipper, “an’ we all went to church to hear
’em. Talk o’ people walking over your grave, George, it’s nothing to
what I felt—nothing. I felt a hypocrite, almost. Somehow he found out
about me, and I’ve been hiding ever since I sent you that note. He told
a pal he was going to give me a licking, and come down to Fairhaven
with us and make mischief between me and the missis.”

“That ’ud be worse than the licking,” said the mate sagely.

“Ah! and she’d believe him afore she would me, too, an’ we’ve been
married seventeen years,” said the skipper mournfully.

“Perhaps that’s”—began the mate, and stopped suddenly.

“Perhaps what?” inquired the other, after waiting a reasonable time for
him to finish.

“H’m, I forgot what I was going to say,” said the mate. “Funny, it’s
gone now. Well, you’re all right now. You’d intended this to be the
last trip to London for some time.”

“Yes, that’s what made me a bit more loving than I should ha’ been,”
mused the skipper. “However, all’s well that ends well. How did you get
on about the cook? Did you ship one?”

“Yes, I’ve got one, but he’s only signed as far as Fairhaven,” replied
the mate. “Fine strong chap he is. He’s too good for a cook. I never
saw a better built man in my life. It’ll do your eyes good to look at
him. Here, cook!”

At the summons a huge, close-cropped head was thrust out of the galley,
and a man of beautiful muscular development stepped out before the eyes
of the paralyzed skipper, and began to remove his coat.

“Ain’t he a fine chap?” said the mate admiringly. “Show him your
biceps, cook.”

With a leer at the captain the cook complied. He then doubled his
fists, and, ducking his head scientifically, danced all round the
stupefied master of the _Frolic_.

“Put your dooks up,” he cried warningly. “I’m going to dot you!”

“What the deuce are you up to, cook?” demanded the mate, who had been
watching his proceedings in speechless amazement.

“Cook!” said the person addressed, with majestic scorn. “I’m no cook;
I’m Bill Simmons, the ‘Battersea Bruiser,’ an’ I shipped on this ere
little tub all for your dear captin’s sake. I’m going to put sich a ’ed
on ’im that when he wants to blow his nose he’ll have to get a
looking-glass to see where to go to. I’m going to give ’im a licking
every day, and when we get to Fairhaven I’m going to foller ’im ’ome
and tell his wife about ’im walking out with my sister.”

“She walked me out,” said the skipper, with dry lips.

“Put ’em up,” vociferated the “Bruiser.”

“Don’t you touch me, my lad,” said the skipper, dodging behind the
wheel. “Go an’ see about your work—go an’ peel the taters.”

“Wot!” roared the “Bruiser.”

“You’ve shipped as cook aboard my craft,” said the skipper
impressively. “If you lay a finger on me it’s mutiny, and you’ll get
twelve months.”

“That’s right,” said the mate, as the pugilist (who had once had
fourteen days for bruising, and still held it in wholesome remembrance)
paused irresolute. “It’s mutiny, and it’ll also be my painful duty to
get up the shotgun and blow the top of your ugly ’ed off.”

“Would it be mutiny if I was to dot _you_ one?” inquired the “Bruiser,”
in a voice husky with emotion, as he sidled up to the mate.

“It would,” said the other hastily.

“Well, you’re a nice lot,” said the disgusted “Bruiser,” “you and your
mutinies. Will any one of you have a go at me?”

There was no response from the crew, who had gathered round, and were
watching the proceedings with keen enjoyment.

“Or all of yer?” asked the “Bruiser,” raising his eyebrows.

“I’ve got no quarrel with you, my lad,” the boy remarked with dignity,
as he caught the new cook’s eye.

“Go and cook the dinner,” said the skipper; “and look sharp about it.
I don’t want to have to find fault with a young beginner like you; but
I don’t have no shirkers aboard—understand that.”

For one moment of terrible suspense the skipper’s life hung in the
balance, then the “Bruiser,” restraining his natural instincts by a
mighty effort, retreated, growling, to the galley.

The skipper’s breath came more freely.

“He don’t know your address, I s’pose,” said the mate.

“No, but he’ll soon find it out when we get ashore,” replied the other
dolefully. “When I think that I’ve got to take that brute to my home to
make mischief I feel tempted to chuck him overboard almost.”

“It is a temptation,” agreed the mate loyally, closing his eyes to his
chief’s physical deficiencies. “I’ll pass the word to the crew not to
let him know your address, anyhow.”

The morning passed quietly, the skipper striving to look unconcerned as
the new cook grimly brought the dinner down to the cabin and set it
before him. After toying with it a little while, the master of the
_Frolic_ dined off buttered biscuit.

It was a matter of much discomfort to the crew that the new cook took
his duties very seriously, and prided himself on his cooking. He was,
moreover, disposed to be inconveniently punctilious about the way in
which his efforts were regarded. For the first day the crew ate in
silence, but at dinner-time on the second the storm broke.

“What are yer looking at your vittles like that for?” inquired the
“Bruiser” of Sam Dowse, as that able-bodied seaman sat with his plate
in his lap, eyeing it with much disfavour. “That ain’t the way to look
at your food, after I’ve been perspiring away all the morning cooking
it.”

“Yes, you’ve cooked yourself instead of the meat,” said Sam warmly.
“It’s a shame to spoil good food like that; it’s quite raw.”

“You eat it!” said the “Bruiser” fiercely; “that’s wot you’ve got to do.
Eat it!”

For sole answer the indignant Sam threw a piece at him, and the rest of
the crew, snatching up their dinners, hurriedly clambered into their
bunks and viewed the fray from a safe distance.

“Have you ’ad enough?” inquired the “Bruiser,” addressing the head of
Sam, which protruded from beneath his left arm.

“I ’ave,” said Sam surlily.

“And you won’t turn up your nose at good vittles any more?” inquired
the “Bruiser” severely.

“I won’t turn it up at anything,” said Sam earnestly, as he tenderly
felt the member in question.

“You’re the only one as ’as complained,” said the “Bruiser.” “You’re
dainty, that’s wot you are. Look at the others—look how they’re eating
theirs!”

At this hint the others came out of their bunks and fell to, and the
“Bruiser” became affable.

“It’s wonderful wot I can turn my ’and to,” he remarked pleasantly.
“Things come natural to me that other men have to learn. You’d better
put a bit of raw beef on that eye o’ yours, Sam.”

The thoughtless Sam clapped on a piece from his plate, and it was only
by the active intercession of the rest of the crew that the sensitive
cook was prevented from inflicting more punishment.

From this time forth the “Bruiser” ruled the roost, and, his temper
soured by his trials, ruled it with a rod of iron. The crew, with the
exception of Dowse, were small men getting into years, and quite unable
to cope with him. His attitude with the skipper was dangerously
deferential, and the latter was sorely perplexed to think of a way out
of the mess in which he found himself.

“He means business, George,” he said one day to the mate, as he saw the
“Bruiser” watching him intently from the galley.

“He looks at you worse an’ worse,” was the mate’s cheering reply. “The
cooking’s spoiling what little temper he’s got left as fast as
possible.”

“It’s the scandal I’m thinking of,” groaned the skipper; “all becos’ I
like to be a bit pleasant to people.”

“You mustn’t look at the black side o’ things,” said the mate; “perhaps
you won’t want to need to worry about that after he’s hit you. I’d
sooner be kicked by a horse myself. He was telling them down for’ard
the other night that he killed a chap once.”

The skipper turned green. “He ought to have been hung for it,” he said
vehemently. “I wonder what juries think they’re for in this country. If
I’d been on the jury I’d ha’ had my way, if they’d starved me for a
month!”

“Look here!” said the mate suddenly; “I’ve got an idea. You go down
below and I’ll call him up and start rating him. When I’m in the thick
of it you come and stick up for him.”

“George,” said the skipper, with glistening eyes, “you’re a wonder. Lay
it on thick, and if he hits you I’ll make it up to you in some way.”

He went below, and the mate, after waiting for some time, leaned over
the wheel and shouted for the cook.

“What do you want?” growled the “Bruiser,” as he thrust a visage all
red and streaky with his work from the galley.

“Why the devil don’t you wash them saucepans up?” demanded the mate,
pointing to a row which stood on the deck. “Do you think we shipped you
becos we wanted a broken-nosed, tenth-rate prize-fighter to look at?”

“Tenth-rate!” roared the “Bruiser,” coming out on to the deck.

“Don’t you roar at your officer,” said the mate sternly. “Your manners
is worse than your cooking. You’d better stay with us a few trips to
improve ’em.”

The “Bruiser” turned purple, and shivered with impotent wrath.

“We get a parcel o’ pot-house loafers aboard here,” continued the mate,
airily addressing the atmosphere, “and, blank my eyes! if they don’t
think they’re here to be waited on. You’ll want me to wash your face
for you next, and do all your other dirty work, you—”

“George!” said a sad, reproving voice.

The mate started dramatically as the skipper appeared at the companion,
and stopped abruptly.

“For shame, George!” said the skipper. “I never expected to hear you
talk to anybody like that, especially to my friend Mr. Simmons.”

“Your _wot?_ demanded the friend hotly.

“My friend,” repeated the other gently; “and as to tenth-rate
prize-fighters, George, the ‘Battersea Bruiser’ might be champion of
England, if he’d only take the trouble to train.”

“Oh, you’re always sticking up for him,” said the artful mate.

“He deserves it,” said the skipper warmly. “He’s always run straight,
’as Bill Simmons, and when I hear ’im being talked at like that, it
makes me go ’ot all over.”

“Don’t you take the trouble to go ’ot all over on my account,” said the
“Bruiser” politely.

“I can’t help my feelings, Bill,” said the skipper softly.

“And don’t you call me Bill,” roared the “Bruiser” with sudden
ferocity. “D’ye think I mind what you and your little tinpot crew say.
You wait till we get ashore, my friend, and the mate too. Both of you
wait!”

He turned his back on them and walked off to the galley, from which,
with a view of giving them an object-lesson of an entertaining kind, he
presently emerged with a small sack of potatoes, which he slung from
the boom and used as a punching ball, dealing blows which made the
master of the _Frolic_ sick with apprehension.

“It’s no good,” he said to the mate; “kindness is thrown away on that
man.”

“Well, if he hits one, he’s got to hit the lot,” said the mate. “We’ll
all stand by you.”

“I can’t always have the crew follering me about,” said the skipper
dejectedly. “No, he’ll wait his opportunity, and, after he’s broke my
head, he’ll go ’ome and break up my wife’s ’art.”

“She won’t break ’er ’art,” said the mate confidently. “She and you’ll
have a rough time of it; p’raps it would be better for you if she did
break it a bit, but she’s not that sort of woman. Well, those of us as
live longest’ll see the most.”

For the remainder of that day the cook maintained a sort of unnatural
calm. The _Frolic_ rose and fell on the seas like a cork, and the
“Bruiser” took short unpremeditated little runs about the deck, which
aggravated him exceedingly. Between the runs he folded his arms on the
side, and languidly cursed the sea and all that belonged to it; and
finally, having lost all desire for food himself, went below and turned
in.

He stayed in his bunk the whole of the next day and night, awaking
early the following morning to the pleasant fact that the motion had
ceased, and that the sides and floor of the fo’c’sle were in the places
where people of regular habits would expect to find them. The other
bunks were empty, and, after a toilet hastened by a yearning for
nourishment, he ran up on deck.

Day had just broken, and he found to his surprise that the voyage was
over, and the schooner in a small harbour, lying alongside a stone
quay. A few unloaded trucks stood on a railway line which ran from the
harbour to the town clustered behind it, but there was no sign of work
or life; the good people of the place evidently being comfortably in
their beds, and in no hurry to quit them.

The “Bruiser,” with a happy smile on his face, surveyed the scene,
sniffing with joy the smell of the land as it came fresh and sweet from
the hills at the back of the town. There was only one thing wanting to
complete his happiness—the skipper.

“Where’s the cap’n?” he demanded of Dowse, who was methodically coiling
a line.

“Just gone ’ome,” replied Dowse shortly.

In a great hurry the “Bruiser” sprang on to the side and stepped
ashore, glancing keenly in every direction for his prey. There was no
sign of it, and he ran a little way up the road until he saw the
approaching figure of a man, from whom he hoped to obtain information.
Then, happening to look back, he saw the masts of the schooner gliding
by the quay, and, retracing his steps a little, perceived, to his
intense surprise, the figure of the skipper standing by the wheel.

“Ta, ta, cookie!” cried the skipper cheerily.

Angry and puzzled the “Bruiser” ran back to the edge of the quay, and
stood owlishly regarding the schooner and the grinning faces of its
crew as they hoisted the sails and slowly swung around with their bow
pointing to the sea.

“Well, they ain’t making a long stay, old man,” said a voice at his
elbow, as the man for whom he had been waiting came up. “Why, they only
came in ten minutes ago. What did they come in for, do you know?”

“They belong here,” said the “Bruiser”; “but me and the skipper’s had
words, and I’m waiting for ’im.”

“That craft don’t belong here,” said the stranger, as he eyed the
receding _Frolic_.

“Yes, it does,” said the “Bruiser.”

“I tell you it don’t,” said the other. “I ought to know.”

“Look here, my friend,” said the “Bruiser” grimly, “don’t contradict
me. That’s the _Frolic_ of Fairhaven.”

“Very likely,” said the man. “I don’t know where she’s from, but she’s
not from here.”

“Why,” said the “Bruiser,” and his voice shook, “ain’t this Fairhaven?”

“Lord love you, no!” said the stranger; “not by a couple o’ hundred
miles it ain’t. Wot put that idea into your silly fat head?”

The frantic “Bruiser” raised his fist at the description, but at that
moment the crew of the _Frolic_, which was just getting clear of the
harbour, hung over the stern and gave three hearty cheers. The stranger
was of a friendly and excitable disposition, and, his evil star being
in the ascendant that morning, he took off his hat and cheered wildly
back. Immediately afterwards he obtained unasked the post of
whipping-boy to the master of the _Frolic_, and entered upon his new
duties at once.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 5758 ***